کس
Pay
GET MEKKOA :
TEKSIO*\@ +\
NIMEKAA GUAM
HTT
DDONG
*** »a 6) (3) (5-69 PN DAN KE
སྙ
ZARANZ.
THE
RULE OF THE
GARIBALDI
DUGOGODANOGaas
Bay
(a) na ma contitee
A PER AT AN IN
CONFILES |
D060
Day
THE MONK
É MÚ & 69 AI &J M NaOH29 ca de da d
6) O BN tɔ m'ta & MA
13 KI GA OSUD
URDUNAL
AAGAGAGA
Pla
630 65 42
OGÁNÍ
出
​IN YALESTERAKKAYBAN

William E. Stuart.


mmmm
ARTES
LIBRARY
11/
1817
VERITAS
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
MORIUS PRE
TUEBOR
001
SCIENTIA
OF THE
AVA PJ 3/3,3
COLLIERDANA
SI QUÆRIS PENINSULAM AMŒNAM
CIRCUMSPICE
3/1.36.2}..
(BARBERUSAHAANSUhi
MUNG
LUKSEMNZERŰ
858
G 225
1870
с
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
VOL. I.
THE
RULE OF THE MONK;
OR,
Rome in the Nineteenth Century.
·
BY
GENERAL GARIBALDI.
=
IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. I.
THIRD EDITION.
Giuseppe
A
CASSELL, PETTER, AND GALPIN,
LONDON AND NEW YORK.
[All Rights Reserved.]
1
•
7-31-41 MAR
M
sibr.
Hammond
4-8.41
42511
CONTENTS OF THE FIRST VOLUME.
CHAPTER I.-CLELIA
CHAPTER II.-ATTILIO
CHAPTER III.-THE CONSPIRACY
CHAPTER IV.-THE MEETING OF THE CONSPIRA-
TORS
...
...
...
...
•
...
...
...
:.
...
•••
...
..
CHAPTER V.-THE INFANTICIDE
CHAPTER VI.—THE ARREST
CHAPTER VII.-THE LEGACY …….
CHAPTER VIII.—THE MENDICANT
CHAPTER IX. THE LIBERATOR
CHAPTER X.-THE ORPHAN
CHAPTER XI.—THE FLIGHT
CHAPTER XII.-THE PETITION
CHAPTER XIII.—THE BEAUTIFUL STRANGER
CHAPTER XIV.-SICCIO
CHAPTER XV.-THE CORSINI PALACE
CHAPTER XVI.—ENGLISH JULIA
CHAPTER XVII.-RETRIBUTION
CHAPTER XVIII.—THE EXILE
CHAPTER XIX.-THE BATHS OF CARACALLA
:
:
...
...
...
···
…….
···
•••
...
...
:
…….
...
...
...
···
...
:
...
...
•••
...
...
•••
...
...
...
:
:
...
:
•••
:
...
...
PAGE
1
9
11
17
25
31
36
45
52
57
62
66
71
76
82
91
95
101
105
vi
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XX.-THE TRAITOR
CHAPTER XXI.-THE TORTURE
CHAPTER XXII.-THE BRIGANDS
CHAPTER XXIII.-THE LIBERATOR
CHAPTER XXIV.-THE YACHT
CHAPTER XXV.-THE TEMPEST
CHAPTER XXVI.-THE TOWER
CHAPTER XXVII.-THE WITHDRAWAL
CHAPTER XXVIII.-THE FOREST
CHAPTER XXIX.-THE CASTLE
CHAPTER XXX.-IRENE
CHAPTER XXXI.-GASPARO,
CHAPTER XXXII.—THE SURPRISE...
CHAPTER XXXIII.-THE ASSAULT …….
D
CHAPTER XXXIV.-A VALUABLE ACQUISITION
CHAPTER XXXV.-THE AMELIORATION OF MAN-
KIND
...
...
...
...
:
...
•
•
...
...
•••
•••
...
:
...
...
CHAPTER XXXVI.-THE SUBTERRANEAN PASSAGES
CHAPTER XXXVII.-THE ANTIQUARY
CHAPTER XXXVIII.—THE ROMAN ARMY...
CHAPTER XXXIX.-MATRIMONY
CHAPTER XL.—THE SEAGULL'S CRUISE
•••
•
...
***
PAGE
111
118
122
129
135
139
145
153
157
163
169
184
189
195
202
210
217
222
230
238
246
INTRODUCTION.
THE renowned writer of Cæsar's "Com-
mentaries" did not think it necessary to
furnish a preface for those notable com-
positions; and, in truth, the custom is
altogether of modern times. The ancient
heroes who became authors and wrote a
book, left their work to speak for itself-
"to sink or swim," we had almost said,
but that is not exactly the case. Cæsar
carried those very "Commentaries" between
his teeth when he swam ashore from the
sinking galley at Alexandria; but it never
occurred to him to supply posterity with a
prefatory flourish. With a soldierly brevity
he begins those famous chapters at the be-
ginning—“ Omnis Gallia in tres partes," &c.
viii
INTRODUCTION.
་
The world has been contented to begin
there with him, for the last two thousand
years; and the fact is a great precedent
against prefaces-especially since, as a rule,
no one ever reads them till the book itself
has been perused.
The renowned soldier who has here turned
author, entering the literary arena among
the novelists, has also given his English
translators no preface. But custom expects
one, and the nature of the present work
especially requires that a few words should
be written explanatory of the original pur-
pose and character of the Italian MSS. from
which the subjoined pages are transcribed.
It would be unfair to Garibaldi if the un-
doubted vivacity and grace of his native
style should be thought to be here ac-
curately represented. The famous cham-
pion of freedom possesses an eloquence as
peculiar and real as his military genius;
with a gift of graphic description and
INTRODUCTION.
ix
creative fancy which are but imperfectly
rendered in this version of his tale, partly
from the particular circumstances under
which the version was prepared, and partly
from the impossibility of rendering into
English those subtle touches and personal
traits which really make a book, as light and
shadows make a countenance. Moreover,
the Italian MS. itself, written throughout
in the autograph of the General, was com-
piled not for a studied work, but as the
solace of heavy hours at Varignano, where
the King of Italy, who owed to Garibaldi's
sword the splendid present of the Two
Sicilies, was repaying that magnificent dota-
tion with a shameful imprisonment. The
time will come when these pages-in their
original, at least-will be numbered among
historic proofs of the poet's statement that
"Stone walls do not a prison make,
Nor iron bars a cage:
Minds innocent and quiet take
These for a hermitage."
X
INTRODUCTION.
-J
And if there be many passages in the narra-
tive where the signs are strong that "the
iron has entered into the soul," there are also
a hundred where the spirit of the good and
brave General goes forth from his insulting
incarceration to revel in scenes of natural
beauty-to recall incidents of simple human
love and kindness-to dwell
to dwell upon heroic
memories, and to aspire towards glorious
developments of humanity; made free, like
that other apostle, when the angel of the
Lord struck off his fetters, and he passed forth
from the self-opened portals of his prison.
It would be manifestly unfair to compare
a work written under such conditions to
those elaborate specimens of modern novel-
writing with which our libraries abound.
Probably, had General Garibaldi ever read
such productions, he would have declined
to accept them as a model.
He appears
to have taken up here the easy form of the
"novella," which belongs by right of in-
INTRODUCTION.
xi
vention to his language and his country.
His story is told simply as a convenient
way of imparting to his readers and to
posterity the real condition and inner life
of Rome during these last few eventful
years, when the evil power of the Papacy
has been declining to its fall. Whereas,
therefore, most novels consist of fiction
founded upon fact, this one may be defined
rather as fact founded upon fiction, in the
sense that the form alone and the cast of
the story are fanciful-the rest being all
pure truth lightly disguised. Garibaldi has
here recited-with nothing more than a
thin veil of incognito thrown over those
names which it would have been painful
or perilous to make known-that of which
he himself has been cognisant as matters
of fact in the wicked city of the priests,
where the power which has usurped the
gentle name of Christ blasphemes Him
with a greater audacity of word and a
xii
INTRODUCTION.
more frenzied folly in act as the hour of
judgment approaches. Herein the reader
may see what goes forward in those de-
mure palaces of the princes of the Church,
from which the "Vicegerents of Heaven"
are elected. Herein he may compre-
hend what kind of a system it is which
French bayonets still defend-what the
private life is of those who denounce
humanity and anathematise science; and
why Romans appear content with the
government of Jesuits, and the privilege of
hearing the Pope's artificial altos at the
Sistine Chapel. He who has composed
this narrative, at once so idyllic in its
pastoral scenes so tender and poetic in
its domestic passages-so Metastasio-like
in some of its episodes and so terribly
earnest in its denunciation of the wrongs
and degradation of the Eternal City, is no
unknown satirist. He is GARIBALDI; he
has been Dictator in the Seven-hilled City,
INTRODUCTION.
xiii
and Generalissimo of her army; her ar-
chives have lain within his hands; he
has held her keys, and fought upon her
walls; and, in four campaigns at least, since
those glorious but mournful days, he has
waged battle for the ancient City in the
open field. Here, then, is his description
of "Rome in the Nineteenth Century".
not seen as tourists or dilettanti see her,
clothed with the imaginary robes of her
historic and colossal empire-but seen
naked to the scourged and branded skin-
affronted, degraded, defamed, bleeding from
the hundred wounds where the leech-like
priests hang and suck, who, by their vile
organisation, have converted the Rome
which was mistress of the world to a
Rome which is the emporium of solemn
farces, miracle-plays, superstitious hypo-
crisies-the capital of an evil instead of a
majestic kingdom-the metropolis of monks,
instead of Cæsars.
xiv
INTRODUCTION.
To this discrowned Queen of Nations
every page in the present volume testifies
the profound and ardent loyalty of Gari-
baldi's soul. The patriotism which most
men feel towards the country of their birth
is but a cold virtue compared with the
burning devotion which fills the spirit of
our warrior-novelist. It is as though the
individuality of some antique Cato or
Fabius was resuscitated, to protest, with
deed and word, against the false and cun-
ning tribe who have suborned the im-
perial city to their purposes, and turned
the monuments of Rome, as it were, into
one Cloaca Maxima. The end of these
things is probably approaching, although
His Holiness, parodying the great Councils
of past history, pretends to be as God, and
to give laws urbi et orbi, while the kingdoms
reject his authority, and his palace is only
defended from the people by the aid of
foreign bayonets. When Rome is freed
INTRODUCTION.
XV
from the Pope-king, and has been pro-
claimed the capital of Italy, this book will
be one of the memorials of that extra-
ordinary corruption and offence which the
nineteenth century endured so long and
patiently.
The Author's desire to portray the
state of society in Rome and around it,
during the last years of the Papacy, has
been clearly paramount; and the narrative
only serves as the form for this design.
Accordingly, the reader must not expect
an elaborately compiled plot, with artistic
developments. He will, nevertheless, be
sincerely interested in the fortunes and the
fates of the beautiful and virtuous Roman
ladies who figure in the tale-of the gal-
lant and dashing brigand of the Campagna,
Orazio-the handsome Muzio-the brave
and faithful Attilio, and the Author's evident
favourite, "English Julia," whose share in
the story enables the soldier of the people
xvi
INTRODUCTION.
to exhibit his excessive affection for Eng-
land and the English people. It only re-
mains to commend these various heroes and
heroines to the public, with the remark that
the deficiencies of the work are due rather
to the translation than to the original;
for the vigour and charm of the great
Liberator's Italian is such as to show that
he might have rivalled Manzoni or Al-
fieri, if he had not preferred to emulate
the Gracchi and Rienzi.
OF THE
THE MONK.
THE RULE OF
CHAPTER I.
CLELIA.
A CELEBRATED writer has called Rome "the
city of the dead;" but how can there be
death in the heart of Italy? The ruins of
Rome, the ashes of her unhappy sons, have,
indeed, been entombed, but these remains
are so impregnated with life that they may
yet accomplish the regeneration of the world!
Rome is still capable of arousing the popula-
tions, as the tempest raises the waves of the
sea; for was she not the mistress of ancient
empire, and is not her whole history that
of giants? Those who can visit her won-
derful monuments in their present desola-
tion, and not feel their souls kindle with
love of the beautiful, and ardour for gene-
VOL. I.
R
2
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
rous designs, will only restore at death base
hearts to their original clay. As with the
city, so with its people. No degradations
have been able to impair the beauty of her
daughters-a loveliness often, alas! fatal to
themselves and in the youthful Clelia, the
artist's daughter of the Trastevere, Raffaele
himself would have found the graces of his
lofty and pure Madonna, united with that
force of character which distinguished her
illustrious namesake of Roman times. Even
at sixteen years of age her carriage possessed
majestic dignity as of a matron of old, albeit
so youthful; her hair was of a luxurious
rich brown; her dark eyes, generally con-
veying repose and gentleness, could, never-
theless, repress the slightest affront with
flashes like lightning. Her father was a
sculptor, named Manlio, who had reached
his fiftieth year, and possessed a robust
constitution, owing to a laborious and
sober life. This profession enabled him to
support his family in comfort, if not
luxury, and he was altogether as indepen-
dent as it was possible for a citizen to be
K
CLELIA.
in a priest-ridden country. Manlio's wife,
though naturally healthy, had become deli-
cate from early privation and confinement
to the house; she had, however, the dis-
position of an angel, and besides being the
happiness and pride of her husband, was
beloved by the entire neighbourhood.
Clelia was their only child, and was en-
titled by the people, "The Pearl of Traste-
vere.' She inherited, in addition to her
beauty, the angelic heart of her mother,
with that firmness and strength of cha-
racter which marked her father.
""
This happy family resided in the street
that ascends from Sungora to Monte Giani-
colo, not far from the fountain of Mortoro,
and, unfortunately for them, they lived
there in this, the nineteenth century, when
the power of the Papacy is, for the time,
supreme.
Now, the Pope professes to regard the
Bible as the word of God, yet the Papal
throne is surrounded by cardinals, to
whom marriage is forbidden, notwithstand-
ing the Scriptural declaration that "it is
B 2
4
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
not good that man should be alone," and
that woman was formed to be "an helpmeet
for him.'
>>
Matrimony being thus interdicted, con-
trary to the law of God and man, the
enormous wealth, the irresponsible power,
and the state of languid luxury in which,
as Princes of the Church, they are com-
pelled to live, have ever combined, in the
case of these cardinals, to present every
temptation to corruption and libertinism of
the very worst kinds.* As the spirit of
the master always pervades the household,
plenty of willing tools are to be found
in the large establishments of the Church
princes ready to pander to their employers'
vices.
The beauty of Clelia had unhappily
attracted the eye of Cardinal Procopio,
the most powerful of these prelates, and
the favourite of his Holiness; whom he
flattered to his face, and laughed at as
an old dotard behind his back.
Jaded by his enforced attendance at the
* See Note 1.
CLELIA.
5
10
Vatican, he one day summoned Gianni,
one of his creatures, to his presence,
and informed him of the passion he had
conceived for Clelia, ordering him, at what-
ever cost, and by any means, to obtain
possession of the girl, and conduct her
to his palace.
It was in furtherance of the nefarious
plot thereupon concocted that the agent
of his Eminence, on one evening early
in February, presented himself at the
studio of Signor Manlio, but not without
some trepidation, for, like most of his class,
he was an arrant coward, and already in
fancy trembled at the terrific blows which
the strong arm of the sculptor would cer-
tainly bestow should the real object of the
visit be suspected. He was, however,
somewhat reassured by the calm expression
of the Roman's face, and, plucking up
courage, he entered the studio.
"Good evening, Signor Manlio," he
commenced, with a smooth and flattering
voice.
"Good evening," replied the artist, not
6
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
looking up, but continuing an examination
of his chisels, for he cared little to en-
courage the presence of an individual whom
he recognised as belonging to the house-
hold of the Cardinal, the character of
whose establishment was only too well
known to him.
"Good evening, Signor," repeated Gianni,
in a timid voice; and, observing that at
last the other raised his head, he thus con-
tinued his Eminence, the Cardinal Pro-
copio, desires me to tell you he wishes to
have two small statues of saints to adorn
the entrance to his oratory.
(C
>>
"And of what size does the Cardinal
require them ?" asked Manlio.
"I think it would be better for you,
Signor, to call on his Eminence at the
palace, to see the position in which he
wishes them to be placed, and then consult
with him respecting their design."
A compression of the sculptor's lips
showed that this proposal was but little to
his taste; but how can an artist exist in
Rome, and maintain his family in comfort,
CLELIA.
7
without ecclesiastical protection and employ-
ment? One of the most subtle weapons
used by the Roman Church has always
been its patronage of the fine arts.* It
has ever employed the time and talent of
the first Italian masters to model statues,
and execute paintings from subjects calcu-
lated to impress upon the people the doc-
trines inculcated by its teaching, receiving
demurely the homage of Christendom for
its protection of genius," and the en-
couragement it thereby afforded to artists
from all nations to settle in Rome.
(C
(C
Manlio, therefore, who would have sacri-
ficed his life a hundred times over for his
two beloved ones, after a few moments'
reflection, bluntly answered, "I will go."
Gianni, with a profound salutation, retired.
"The first step is taken," he murmured;
and now I must endeavour to find a safe
place of observation for Cencio." This
fellow was a subordinate of Gianni's, to
whom the Cardinal had entrusted the
second section of the enterprise; and for
* See Note 2.
8
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
whom it was now necessary to hire a room
in sight of the studio. This was not diffi-
cult to achieve in that quarter, for in
Rome, where the priests occupy themselves
with the spiritual concerns of the people,
and but little with their temporal prosperity
(though they never neglect their own),
poverty abounds.* Were it not for the
enforced neglect of its commerce, the an-
cient activity of Rome might be restored,
and might rival even its former palmiest
days.
Having engaged a room suitable for the
purpose, Gianni returned home, humming
a song, and with a conscience anything
but oppressed; comprehending well that
absolution could be easily obtained from
the priests for any ruffianism, when com-
mitted for the benefit of Mother Church.
* See Note 3.
;
*
CHAPTER II.
ATTILIO.
In the same street, and opposite Manlio's
house, was another studio, occupied by an
artist, named Attilio, already of
of some
celebrity, although he had only attained
his twentieth year. In it he worked the
greater part of the day; but, studious as
he was, he found himself unable to refrain
from glancing lovingly, from time to time,
at the window on the first floor, where
Clelia was generally occupied with her
needle, seated by her mother's side. With-
out her knowledge-almost without his
own-she had become for him the star of
his sky, the loveliest among the beauties of
Rome-his hope, his life, his all. Now,
Attilio had watched with a penetrating
eye the manner in which the emissary of
the Cardinal had come and gone. He saw
him looking doubtful and irresolute, and,
10
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
with the quick instincts of love, a suspicion
of the truth entered his mind; a terrible
fear for the safety of his beloved took
possession of him. When Gianni quitted
Manlio's house, Attilio stole forth, fol-
lowing cautiously in his footsteps, but
stopping now and then to elude observa-
tion by gazing at the curiosities in the
shop windows, or at the monuments which
one encounters at every turn about the
Eternal City; clutching involuntarily, now
and then, at the dagger carefully con-
cealed in his breast, especially when he
saw Gianni enter a house, and heard him
bargain for the use of a room.
Not until Gianni reached the magnificent
Palazzo Corsini, where his employer lived,
and had disappeared therein from sight,
did Attilio turn aside.
¿6
"Then it is Cardinal Procopio," muttered
he to himself; Procopio, the Pope's
favourite the vilest and most licentious
of the evil band of Church Princes!"-
and he continued his gloomy reflections
without heeding whither his steps went.
CHAPTER III.
THE CONSPIRACY.
Ir is the privilege of the slave to conspire
against his oppressors-for liberty is God's
gift, and the birthright of all. Therefore
Italians of the past and present days, under
their various servitudes, have constantly con-
spired; and, as the despotism of the tiaraed
priests is the most hateful and degrading
of all, so the conspiracies of the Romans
date thickest from that rule. We are asked
to believe that the government of the
Pope is mild-that his subjects are con-
tented, and have ever been so. Yet, if this
be true, how is it that they who claim to be
the representatives of Christ upon earth-
of Him who said, "My kingdom is not of
this world"-have, since the institution of
the temporal power, supplicated French
intervention sixteen times, German inter-
vention fifteen times, Austrian intervention
12
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
seven times, and Spanish intervention three
times, while the Pope of our day holds his
throne only by means of the intervention
of a foreign power?
So the night of the 8th February was a
night of conspiracy. The meeting-hall was
no other than the ancient Colosseum; and
Attilio, instead of returning home, aroused
himself to a recollection of this fact, and
set out for the Campo Vaccino.
The night was obscure, and black clouds
were gathering on all sides, impelled by a
violent scirocco. The mendicants, wrapped
in their rags, sought shelter from the wind
in the stately old doorways; others in
porches of churches. Indoors, the priests
were sitting, refreshing themselves at
sumptuous tables loaded with viands and
exquisite wines. Beggars without and
priests within-for of these two classes
the population is chiefly composed. But
those conspirators watch for and antici-
pate the day when priests and beggars
shall be consigned alike to the past.
By-and-by, in the distance beyond, the
THE CONSPIRACY.
13
ancient forum-that majestic giant of ruins
-rose upon young Attilio's eyes, dark and
alone. It stands there, reminding a city of
slaves of the hundred past generations of
grandeur which it survives above the ruins
of their capital; to tell them that, though
she has been shaken down to the dust of
shame and death, she is not dead-not
lost to the nations which her civilisation
and her glories created and regenerated.
In that sublime ruin our conspirators
gather. A stranger generally chooses a
fine moonlight night on which to visit
the Colosseum; but it is in darkness and
storm that it should rather be seen, illu-
minated terribly by the torches of light-
ning, while the thunder of heaven rever-
berates through every ragged arch.
Such were the accompaniments of the
scene when the conspirators, on that Feb-
ruary night, entered stealthily, and one by
one, the ancient arena of the gladiators.
Among its thousand divisions, where the
sovereign people were wont to assemble
in the days when they were corrupted by
14
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
the splendours of the conquered world, were
several more spacious than others, such as
were probably destined for the patricians
and great functionaries, but which time,
with exterminating touch, has reduced to
one scarce distinguishable mass of ruin.
Neither chairs nor couches now adorn them,
but blocks of weather-beaten stone mark
the boundaries, benches, and chambers. In
one of these behold our conspirators silently
assembling, scanning each other narrowly
by the aid of their dark lanterns, as they
advance into the space by different routes,
their only ceremony being a grasp of the
hand upon arriving at the Loggione-a
name given by them to the ruined en-
closure. Soon a voice is heard asking
the question, "Are the sentries at their
posts?" Another voice, from the extreme
end, replies, "All's well." Immediately
the flame of a torch, kindled near the first
speaker, lighted up hundreds of intelligent
faces, mostly young, and the greater num-
ber those of men decidedly under thirty
years of age.
THE CONSPIRACY.
15
Here and there began now to gleam
other torches, vainly struggling to conquer
the darkness of the night. The priests are
never in want of spies, and adroit spies
they themselves make too. Under such
circumstances it might appear to a foreigner
highly imprudent for a band of conspirators
to assemble in any part of Rome; but be it
remembered deserts are to be found in this
huge city, and the Campo Vaccino covers a
space in which all the famous ruins of
western Europe might be enclosed. Besides,
the mercenaries of the Church love their
skins above all things, and render service
more for the sake of lucre than zeal. They
are by no means willing at any time to
risk their cowardly lives. Again, there are
not wanting, according to such superstitious
knaves, legions of apparitions among these
remains. It is recorded that once, on a
night like that which we are describing, two
spies, more daring than their fellows, having
perceived a light, proceeded to discover the
cause, but, upon penetrating the arches,
they were so terrified by the horrible
16
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
phantoms which appeared, that they fled,
one dropping his cap, the other his sword,
which articles they dared not stay to
recover.
The phantoms were, however, no other
than certain conspirators, who, on quitting
their meeting, stumbled over the property
of the fugitives, and were not a little
amused when the account of the goblins
in the Colosseum was related to them by a
sentinel, who had overheard the frightened
spies. Thus it happened that the haunted
ruins became far more secure than the
streets of Rome, where, in truth, an
honest man seldom cares to venture out
after nightfall.
CHAPTER IV.
THE MEETING OF THE CONSPIRATORS.
THE first voice heard in the midnight
council was that of our acquaintance,
Attilio, who, notwithstanding his youth,
had already been appointed leader by the
unanimous election of his colleagues, on
account of his courage and high moral
qualities, although
although unquestionably the
charm and refinement of his manners, joined
to his kind disposition, contributed not a
little to his popularity among a people who
never fail to recognise and appreciate such
characteristics. As for his personal appear-
ance, Attilio added the air and vigour of a
lion to the masculine loveliness of the
Greek Antinous.
He first threw a glance around the
assembly, to assure himself that all present
wore a black ribbon on the left arm, this
VOL. I.
с
18
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
It
being the badge of their fraternity.
served them also as a sign of mourning for
those degenerate Romans who wish indeed
for the liberation of their country, but
wait for its accomplishment by any hands
rather than their own; and this, although
they know full well that her salvation can
only be obtained by the devotion, the con-
tributions, and the blood of their fellow-
citizens. Then Attilio spoke-
"Two months have elapsed, my brothers,
since we were promised that the foreign
soldiery, the sole prop of the Papal rule,
should be withdrawn, yet they still con-
tinue to crowd our streets, and, under
futile pretences, have even re-occupied the
positions which they had previously eva-
cuated, and to which we were promised that
they should not return. To us, then, thus
betrayed, it remains to accomplish our
liberty. We have borne far too patiently
for the last eighteen years a doubly exe-
crated rule that of the foreigner, and that
of the priest. In these last days we have
been ever ready to spring to arms, but we
A
S
MEETING OF THE CONSPIRATORS.
19
have been withheld by the advice of an
hermaphrodite party in the state, styling
themselves 'the Moderates,' in whom we
can have no longer any confidence, because
they have used their power to accumulate
wealth for themselves from the public
treasury, which they are sucking dry; and
they have invariably proved themselves
ready to bargain with the stranger, and
to trade in the national honour. Our
friends outside are prepared, and blame us
for being negligent and tardy. The army,
excepting those members of it consecrated
to base hopes, is with us. The arms which
were expected have arrived, and are lodged
in safety. We have also an abundance of
ammunition. Further delay, under these
circumstances, would be unpardonable. To
arms, then! to arms! to arms!"
66
Aye! to arms!" was the cry re-echoed
by the three hundred conspirators assembled
in the chamber. Where their ancestors
held council how to subjugate other na-
tions, these modern voices made the old
walls ring again while they vowed their
c 2
20
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
resolve to emancipate enslaved Rome or
perish in the attempt.
Three Hundred only! Yes, three hun-
dred; but such was the muster-roll of the
companions of Leonidas, and of the libe-
rating family of Fabius. These, too, were
equally willing to become liberators, or to
accept martyrdom. For this they had high
reason; because, of what value is the life of
a slave, when compared with the sublime
conceptions, the imperious conscience, of
a soul guided always by noble ideas?
God be with all such souls, and those
also which despise the power of tyrannising
in turn over their fellow-beings! Of what
value can be the life of a despot? His
miserable remorse causes him to tremble at
the movement of every leaf. No outward
grandeur can atone for the mental suffer-
ings he endures.
May the God of love
hereafter extend to tyrants the mercy they
have denied to their fellow-man, and
pardon them for the rivers of innocent
blood they have caused to flow!
But Attilio continued, "Happy indeed
MEETING OF THE CONSPIRATORS.
21
are we to whom Providence has reserved
the redemption of Rome, the ancient mis-
tress of the world, after so many centuries
of oppression and priestly tyranny. I have
never for a moment, my friends, ceased to
confide in your patriotism, which you are
proving by the admirable instructions be-
stowed upon the men committed to your
charge in the different sections of the city.
In the day of battle, which will soon arrive,
you will respectively command your several
companies, and to them we shall yet owe
our freedom. The priests have changed
the first of nations into one of the most
abject and unhappy, and our beloved Italy
has become the very lowest in the social
scale. The lesson given by our Papal
rulers has ever been one of servile humility,
while they themselves expect emperors to
stoop and kiss their feet. This is the
method by which they exhibit to the world
their own Christian humility; and though
they have always preached to us self-denial
and austerity of life, these hypocrites sur-
round themselves with a profusion of luxury
22
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
and voluptuousness. Gymnastic exercises,
under proper instruction, are doubtless
beneficial to the physical development of
the body; but is it for this reason that
the Romans are called upon to bow to, and
kiss the hand of every priest they meet?
-to kneel also and go through a series
of genuflections; so that it is really no
thanks to them if one half of the people
are not crook-necked or hunch-backed, from
the absurd performances they have been
made to execute for the gratification of
these tonsured masters ? The time for
the great struggle approaches, and it is
a sacred one! Not only do we aim at
freeing our beloved Italy, but at freeing
the entire world also from the incubus
of the Papacy, which everywhere op-
poses education, protects ignorance, and
is the nurse of vice!"
The address of Attilio had hitherto
been pronounced in profound darkness, but
was here suddenly interrupted by a flash
of lightning, which illumined the vast
interior of the Colosseum, as if it had
MEETING OF THE CONSPIRATORS.
23
<<
suddenly been lighted by a thousand
lamps. This was succeeded by a darkness
even more profound than the first, when
a terrific peal of thunder rolled over
their heads and shook to its foundations
the ancient structure, silencing for a brief
space Attilio's voice. The conspirators
were not men to tremble, each being pre-
pared to confront death in whatever form
it might appear; but, as a scream was
heard issuing at this moment from the
vestibule, they involuntarily seized their
daggers. Immediately after, a young girl,
with dishevelled hair and clothes dripping
with water, rushed into their midst.
Camilla!" exclaimed Silvio, a wild boar-
hunter of the Campagna, who alone of
those present recognised her.
"Poor
Camilla!" he cried; "to what a fate have
the miscreants who rule over us reduced
you!" At this instant one of the sentries
on guard entered, reporting that they
had been discovered by a young woman
during the moment of the illumination, and
that she had fled with such speed no one
•
24
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
had been able to capture her. They had
not liked to fire upon a female, and all other
means of staying her were useless. But,
at the words of Silvio, the strange appa-
rition had fixed her eyes upon him as the
torches closed about them, and, after one
long glance, had uttered a moan so piteous,
and sunk down with such a sigh of woe,
that all present were moved. We will
relate, however, in the following chapter,
the history of the unfortunate girl whose
cries thus effectually checked our hero's
eloquence.
CHAPTER V.
THE INFANTICIDE.
BORN a peasant, the unhappy Camilla had,
like her own Italy, the fatal gift of beauty.
Silvio, who was by vocation, as we have
already said, a wild boar hunter, used often,
in his expeditions to the Pontine Marshes, to
rest at the house of the good Marcello, the
father of Camilla, whose cottage was situated
a short distance from Rome. The young
pair became enamoured of each other.
Silvio demanded her in marriage, and, her
father giving a willing consent, they were
betrothed.
Perfectly happy and fair to look upon
were this youthful pair, as they sat, hand in
hand, under the shadows of the vines, watch-
ing the gorgeous sunsets of their native
clime. This happiness, however, was not
of long duration, for, during one of his
26
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
hunting expeditions, Silvio caught the
malarial fever so common in the Pontine
Marshes, and, as he continued to suffer for
some months, the marriage was indefinitely
postponed.
Meantime Camilla, who was too lovely
and too innocent to dwell in safety near
this most vicious of cities, had been marked
as a victim by the emissaries of his Emi-
nence the Cardinal Procopio. It was her
custom to carry fruit for sale to the Piazza
Navona. On one occasion she was addressed
by an old fruit woman, previously instructed
by Gianni, who plied her with every con-
ceivable allurement and flattery, praised her
fruit, and promised her the highest price for
it at the palace of the Cardinal, if she would
take it thither. The rest of the story may
be too easily imagined. In Rome this is
an oft-told tale. To hide from her father
and her lover the consequences of her fall,
and to suit the convenience of the prelate,
Camilla was persuaded to take up her resi-
dence in the palace Corsini, where, soon
after its birth, her miserable infant was
THE INFANTICIDE.
27
put to death by one of its father's mur-
derous ruffians. This so preyed upon the
unhappy mother, that she lost her reason,
and was secretly immured in a mad-house.
On the very night when she effected her
escape, the meeting already mentioned was
being held, and, after wandering from
place to place, for many hours, without
any fixed direction, she entered the Colos-
seum at the moment it was illumined by
the lightning, as we have related. That
flash disclosed the sentries at the arch-
way, and she rushed towards them, obey-
ing some instinct of safety, or at least
perceiving that they were not clothed
in the garb of a priest;
but they,
taking her for a spy, ran forward to
make her prisoner. Thereupon, seemingly
possessed of supernatural strength, she
glided from their hands, and finally eluded
their pursuit by running rapidly into the
centre of the building, where she fell ex-
hausted in the midst of the three hundred,
at the foot of her injured and incensed lover.
It is, indeed, time," said Attilio, when
'
28
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Silvio had related the maniac's story, "to
purge our city from this priestly ignominy;"
and drawing forth his dagger, he brandished
it above his head, as he exclaimed, "Ac-
cursed is the Roman who does not feel the
degradation of his country, and who is not
willing to bathe his sword in the blood of
these monsters, who humiliate it, and turn
its very soil into a sink."
"Accursed! accursed be they!" echoed
back from the old walls, while the sound
of dagger-blades tinkling together made
an ominous music, dedicated to the corrupt
and licentious rulers of Rome.
Then Attilio turned to Silvio, and said,
This child is more sinned against than
sinning; she requires and deserves protec-
tion. You, who are so generous, will not
refuse it to her."
CC
And Silvio was, indeed, generous, for he
still loved his wretched Camilla, who at
sight of him had become docile as a lamb.
He raised her, and, enveloping her in his
mantle, led her out of the Colosseum to-
wards her father's dwelling.
THE INFANTICIDE.
29
"Comrades," shouted Attilio, "meet me
on the 15th at the Baths of Caracalla.
ready to use your arms if need be."
Be
(C
We will be ready! we will be ready!"
responded heartily the Three Hundred; and
in a few moments the ruins were left to
their former solitude.
What a wild improbable story, we seem
to hear some of our readers remark, as
they sit beside their sea-coal fires in free
England. But Popery has not been domi-
nant in England since James II.'s time, and
they have forgotten it. Let them remember
that in the year 1848, when a Republican
Government was established in France-
which was the signal of a general revolu-
tionary movement throughout Europe-and
the present Pope was forced to escape in
the disguise of a menial, while a National
Government granted, for the first time in
Rome, religious toleration, one of the first
orders of the Roman republic was that the
nuns should be liberated, and the convents
searched. Giuseppe Garibaldi, in 1849,
then recently arrived in Rome, visited in
30
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
person every convent, and was present dur-
ing the whole of the investigations. In all,
without an exception, he found instruments
of cruelty; and in all, without an exception,
were vaults, plainly dedicated to the recep-
tion of the bones of infants. Statistics
prove that in no city is there so great a
number of children born out of wedlock as
in Rome; and it is in Rome also that the
greatest number of infanticides take place.
This must ever be the case with a
wealthy unmarried priesthood and a poor
and ignorant population.
CHAPTER VI.
THE ARREST.
WE took leave of Manlio at the moment
when Gianni had delivered his master's
message. The sculptor acceded to the Car-
dinal's request, and, after an interview with
him, proceeded to execute the order for the
statuettes. For some days nothing occurred
to excite suspicion, and things seemed to
be going on smoothly enough. From the
room which
which Gianni had hired Cencio
watched the artist incessantly, all the while
carefully maturing his plot. At last, one
evening, when our sculptor was hard at
work, Cencio broke into the studio, ex-
claiming excitedly, "For the love of God,
permit me to remain here a little while!
I am pursued by the police, who wish to
arrest me. I assure you I am guilty of
no crime, except that of being a liberal,
-
32
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
and of having declared, in a moment of
anger, that the overthrow of the Republic
by the French was an assassination of
liberty." So saying, Cencio made as
though to conceal himself behind some
statuary.
"These are hard times," soliloquised
Manlio, "and little confidence can be
placed in anybody; yet, how can I drive
out one compromised by his political
opinions only; thereby, perhaps, adding
to the number of those unfortunates now
lingering in the priests' prisons? He
looks a decent fellow, and would have a
better chance of effecting his escape if he
remained here till nightfall. Yes! he
shall stay." Manlio, therefore, rose, and
beckoning to the supposed fugitive, bade
him follow to the end of the studio, where
he secreted him carefully behind some
massive blocks of marble, little dreaming
that he harboured a traitor.
The artist had scarcely resumed his oc-
cupation before a patrol stopped before the
house and demanded permission to make a
THE ARREST.
33
!
domiciliary visit, as a suspected person had
been seen to enter the house.
Poor Manlio endeavoured to put aside
the suspicions of the officer, so far as he
could do it without compromising hist
veracity; and, little divining the trap into
which he had fallen, attempted to lead him
in a direction opposite to that in which the
crafty Cencio had taken refuge. The patrol,
being in league with Cencio, felt, of course,
quite certain of his presence on the pre-
mises, but some few minutes elapsed before
he succeeded in discovering the carefully-
chosen hiding-place; and the interval would
have been longer had not Cencio stealthily
put out his hand and pulled him, the sbirro,
gently by the coat as he passed. The
functionary paused suddenly, exclaiming,
with an affected tone of triumph, "Ah,
I have you!" then, turning upon Manlio,
he seized the artist by the collar, saying,
in the sternest of tones, "You must
accompany me forthwith to the tribunal,
and account for your crime in giving
shelter to this miscreant, who is in open
VOL. I.
D
34
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
rebellion against the Government of his
Holiness.'
Manlio, utterly beside himself, in the
first burst of indignation, cast his eye
around among the chisels, hammers, and
other tools, for something suitable with
which to cleave the skull of his accuser;
but at this moment his wife, followed by
the lovely Clelia, rushed into the apartment
to ascertain the cause of so unwonted a
disturbance. They trembled at the sight
of their beloved one in the grasp of the
hated police-officer, who cunningly relaxed
his hold, and said, in a very different voice,
as soon as he perceived them, Be of
courage, signor, and console these good
ladies; your presence will be needed for a
short time only. A few questions will
be asked, to which undoubtedly you can
give satisfactory replies."
In vain did the terrified women expos-
tulate. Finding their tears and remon-
strances of no avail, they reluctantly let go
their hold of the unhappy Manlio, whom
they had clasped in their terror. He, dis-
CC
THE ARREST.
35
daining any appeal to the courtesy of such
a scoundrel as he knew the patrol to be,
waved them an adieu, and departed with
a dignified air.
v 2
CHAPTER VII.
THE LEGACY.
THE Roman Republic, established by the
unanimous and legitimate votes of the people,
elected General Garibaldi, on the 30th of
June, 1849, legal guardian of the rights of
the people, and conferred upon him the exe-
cutive power of the State, which the Trium-
virate resigned into his hands. This national
government was overthrown by foreign
bayonets, after a most heroic struggle for
freedom. The first act of General Oudinot
was to send a French colonel to lay the
keys of the city at the feet of the Pope.
Thus was the power of the priests re-
stored, and they returned to all their former
tyranny and luxury.
These worthy teachers, when preaching
to the Roman women about the glory of
Heaven, impress upon them that they, and
THE LEGACY.
37
they only, have power to give free entrance
into eternal bliss. To liberate these mis-
guided beings from superstition, and rescue
them from the deceit of the so-called
"reverend fathers" is the question of life
or death to Italy; this, in fact, is the only
way in which to work out the deliverance
of our country. Many will tell you there
are good priests. But a priest, to become
really good, must discard the livery which
he wears. For is it not the uniform
of the promoters of brigandage over the
half of Italy? Has it not marched as a
pioneer-garb before every sinister foreigner
that ever visited our country?
Again, the priests, by their continual im-
postures and crafty abuse of the ignorance
and consequent superstition of the people,
have acquired great riches. Those who en-
deavour to retard our progress make a dis-
tinction between the temporal power, which
should be combated, and the spiritual
power, which should be respected; as if
Antonelli, Schiatone, and Crocco were spi-
ritual ushers, by whom the souls of men
38
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
could hope to be conducted into the
presence of the Eternal. But what are
the sources of their wealth? Firstly,
they exact a revenue for repentance, as the
vicegerents of God upon earth, claiming
power, as such, to pardon all sin. A rich
but credulous man may thus commit any
crime he chooses with impunity, knowing
that he has the means of securing absolu-
tion, and believing implicitly that, by ren-
dering up a portion of his treasure or
profit to the clergy, he will have no diffi-
culty in escaping the wrath to come.
Secondly, there is the tax upon the
agonies of death. At the bedside of the
sick, by threats of purgatory and eternal
perdition, they frighten their unhappy
victims into bequeathing to Mother Church
enormous legacies, if, indeed, they do not
succeed in getting absolute possession of
the whole of their estates, to the detri-
ment of the legal heirs, who are not un-
frequently in this manner reduced to
beggary. Look, for instance, at the island
of Sicily one half of that country now
:
THE LEGACY.
39
belongs to the priesthood, or various orders
of monks, by this process.
But, to our tale. One evening, about
nine o'clock, in the month of December, a
thing in black might have been seen tra-
versing the Piazza of the Rotunda-that
magnificent monument of antiquity-every
column a perfect work, worth its weight
in silver-which the priests have perverted
from sublime memories to their cunning
uses. It was a figure which would have
made a man shudder involuntarily, though
he were one of the thousand of Calatifimi.
Enveloped in a black sottana—the covering
of a heart still blacker, the heart, in fact, of
a demon, it was one that contemplated the
committal of a crime which only a priest
would conceive or execute. A priest it
was, and he made his stealthy path to the
gateway of the house of Pompeo, where he
paused a moment before knocking to gain
admittance, casting glances around, to assure
himself no one was in sight, as if he feared
his guilty secret would betray itself, or as
if pausing before he added even to eccle-
40
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
&
siastical wickednesses a sin so cruel as the
one he was meditating. He knocked at
last. The door opened, and the porter,
recognising the "Reverend Father Ignazio,'
saluted him respectfully, and lighted him,
as he entered, a few steps up the staircase
of one of the richest residences of the
city.
CC
>>
"Where is Sister Flavia ?" demanded the
priest of the first servant who came forward
to meet him.
"At the bedside of my dying mistress,"
replied Siccio, in a constrained voice, for,
being a true Roman, he had little sympathy
for the birds of ill-omen," as he pro-
fanely styled the reverend fathers.
Father Ignazio, knowing the house
well, hurried on to the sick room, at the
door of which he gently tapped, requesting
admittance in a peculiar tone. An elderly,
sour-looking nun opened the door quickly,
and, with a significant expression on her
evil countenance, as her eyes encountered
those of the priest.
(C
Is all over?" whispered he, as he ad-
THE LEGACY.
41
vanced towards the bed on which the ex-
Ch
piring patient lay.
"Not yet," was the equally low reply.
Ignazio thereupon, without another word,
took a small phial from under his sottana,
and emptied the contents into a glass.
With the assistance of the nun he raised
his victim, and poured the deadly fluid
down her throat, letting her head fall
heavily back upon the pillows, whilst a
complacent smile spread itself over his dia-
bolical features as, after one gasp, the jaw
fell. He then retired to a small table at
the end of the apartment, where he seated
himself, followed by Sister Flavia, who
stealthily drew a paper from her dress
and handed it to him.
Father Ignazio seized the paper with a
trembling hand, and after perusing it with
an anxious air, as if to convince himself
that it was indeed the accomplishment of
his desires, he thrust it into his breast,
muttering, with an emphatic nod, "You
shall be rewarded, my good Flavia."
That paper was the last will and testa-
42
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
ment of the Signora Virginia Pompeo, the
mother of the brave Emilio Pompeo, who
perished fighting on the walls of Rome,
where he fell, mortally wounded by a
French bullet. His inconsolable widow
did not long survive him, and committed,
with her last breath, her infant son to the
care of his doting grandmother, La Signora
Virginia Pompeo, who tenderly cherished
the orphan Muzio, the only remaining scion
of the noble house of Pompeo. But, un-
happily for him, Father Ignazio was her
confessor. When the signora's health be-
gan to fail, and her mind to be weakened,
the wily Father spared no means to con-
vince her that she ought to make her will,
and, as a sacred duty, to leave a large sum
to be spent in masses for the release of souls
from purgatory. The signora lingering for
some time, the covetous priest felt his de-
sires grow, and resolved to destroy this first
will, and to obtain another, purporting to
leave the whole of her immense estates to
the corporation of St. Francesco di Paola,
and appoint himself as her sole executor.
THE LEGACY.
43
This document he prepared, and entrusted
to Sister Flavia, whom he had already
recommended to the Signora Virginia as a
suitable attendant. One morning she de-
spatched a hurried message to the con-
fessor, reporting that the favourable time
for signing the fraudulent document had
arrived. He came, attended by witnesses,
whom he had had no difficulty in pro-
curing, and, after persuading the sinking
and agonised lady that she ought to add
a codicil to her will (which he pretended
then and there to draw up) leaving a still
larger sum to the Church, he guided her
feeble hand as she unconsciously signed
away the whole of her property, leaving
her helpless grandson to beggary. As if
to jeopardise his scheme, the signora rallied
towards the afternoon, whereupon, fearing
she might ask to see the will, and so
discover his treachery, Father Ignazio
resolved to make such an undesirable
occurrence impossible, by administering an
effective potion, which he set off to procure,
wisely deferring his return till nightfall.
44
THE RULE OF THE MONK,
The result has been already disclosed;
and while the false priest wrought this
murder, the unconscious orphan, Muzio,
slept peacefully in his little bed, still
adorned with hangings wrought by a
loving mother's hands; to awake on the
morrow ignorant of his injury, but robbed
of his guardian and goods together-
stripped of all, and forthwith dependent
on chance-a friendless and beggared boy.
P
CHAPTER VIII.
THE MENDICANT.
EIGHTEEN years had rolled by since the
horrible murder of La Signora Virginia
related in the last chapter. On the same
piazza which Father Ignazio had traversed
that dark night stood a lazzarone, leaning
moodily, yet not without a certain grace,
against a column. It was February, and
the beggar lad was apparently watching the
setting sun. The lower part of his face
was carefully concealed in his cloak, but
from the little that could be discerned of it,
it seemed decidedly handsome; one of those
naturally noble countenances, in fact, that
once seen, impresses its features indelibly
on the beholder's memory. A well-formed
Roman nose was set between two eyes of
dazzling blue; eyes that could look tender
or stern, according to the possessor's mood.
46
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
The shoulders, even under the cloak,
showed grandly, and could belong only
to a strength which it would be dange-
rous to insult or rashly attack. Poor as
its garb was, such a figure would be
eagerly desired by a sculptor who sought
to portray a young Latin athlete.
A slight touch upon the shoulder caused
the young mendicant to turn sharply; but
his brow cleared as he welcomed, with a
beaming smile, Attilio's familiar face, and
heard him saying, in a lively tone, "Ah!
art thou here, brother?" And although
no tie of blood was between them, Attilio
and Muzio might, indeed, have been mis-
taken for brothers, their nobility of feature
and brave young Roman bearing being so
much alike.
•
"Art thou armed ?" inquired Attilio.
"Armed!" repeated Muzio, somewhat dis-
dainfully. "Assuredly; is not my poniard
my inheritance, my only patrimony? I
love it as well as thou lov'st thy Clelia,
or I mine own lady. But love, forsooth,"
continued he, more bitterly; "what right
THE MENDICANT.
47
to love has a beggar-an outcast from
society? Who would believe that rags
could cover a heart bursting with the
pangs of a true passion?"
"Still," replied Attilio, confidently, "I
think that pretty stranger does, in truth,
think on thee."
Muzio remained silent, and his former
gloomy expression returned; but Attilio,
seeing a storm arising in his friend's soul,
and wishing to avert it, took him by the
hand, saying gently, "Come."
The young wanderer followed without
proffering a word. Night was rapidly clos-
ing in, the foot passengers were gradually
decreasing in number, and few footfalls,
except those of the foreign patrols, broke
the silence that was stealing over the city.
The priests are always early to leave the
streets-besides, they love to enjoy the good
things of this world at home after preach-
ing about the glories of the next, and care
little to trust their skins in Rome after
dark, notwithstanding the protection af-
forded by the mercenary cut-throats just
48
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
named. May the day soon come when
their services may be dispensed with alto-
gether!
rr
'We shall be quit of them, and that
before long," answered Attilio hopefully to
some such remark, as they descended the
Quirinale, now called Monte Cavallo, the
site of the famous horses in stone, chefs
d'œuvres of Grecian art.
Pausing between these gigantic effigies,
the young artist took from his pocket a
flint and steel, and struck a light, the signal
arranged between him and the Three Hun-
dred, some of whom had agreed to help him
in a bold attempt to release Manlio from
his unlawful imprisonment.
The signal was answered immediately
from the extreme end of the Piazza. The two
young men advanced towards it, and were
met by a soldier belonging to a detach-
ment on guard at the palace, who con-
ducted them through a half- concealed
doorway near the principal entrance, up a
narrow flight of stairs into a small room
generally used by the commander of the
THE MENDICANT.
49
guard; here he left them, and another
soldier stepped forward to receive them,
and, having placed chairs for them at a
table, on which burned an oil-lamp, flanked
by two or three bottles and some glasses,
this one seated himself.
(C
"Let us drink a glass of Orvieto, my
friends," said the soldier; "it will do us
more good on a bitter night like this than
the Holy Father's blessing," handing to
each of them, as he spoke, a goblet filled
to the brim.
Success to our enterprise !" cried
Muzio.
"Amen," responded Attilio, as he took
a deep draught. "So Manlio has been
brought hither," said he, addressing
Dentato, the sergeant of dragoons, for
such was the name of their military friend.
"Yes; he was locked up last night in
one of our secret cells, as if he had been
the most dangerous of criminals, poor
innocent! I hear he is to be removed
shortly," added Dentato, "to the Castle of
St. Angelo."
VOL. I.
E
50
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
"Do you know by whose order he was
arrested?" inquired Attilio.
"By the order of his Eminence the
Cardinal Procopio, it is said, who is
anxious, doubtless, to remove all impedi-
ments likely to frustrate his designs upon
the Pearl of Trastevere."
As Dentato uttered these words, a sudden
tremor shook the frame of Attilio. "And
at what hour shall we make the attempt
to liberate him?" he sternly asked, as his
hand clenched his dagger.
""
"Liberate him! Why, we are too few,'
the soldier replied.
66
Not so,' continued Attilio. "Silvio
has given his word that he will be here
shortly with ten of our own, and then we
shall have no difficulty in dealing with
these sbirri and monks.'
""
After a pause, Dentato responded, “Well,
then, as you are determined to attempt
his release to-night, we had better wait a
few hours, when gaolers and director will
be asleep, or under the influence of their
liquor. My lieutenant is, fortunately, de-
THE MENDICANT.
51
tained by a delicate affair at a distance, so
we will try it if your friend turns up."
Before he could well finish his speech,
however, Dentato was interrupted by the
entrance of the guard left at the gate
announcing the arrival of Silvio.
E 2
CHAPTER IX.
THE LIBERATOR.
BEFORE Continuing the story we must
remark upon one of the most striking facts
in Rome-viz., the conduct and bravery of
the Roman soldiery.
Even the city troops have a robust and
martial air, and retain an individual force
of character to an astonishing degree. In the
defence of Rome, all the Roman artillery-
men (observe, all) were killed at their guns,
and a reserve of the wounded, a thing un-
heard of before, bleeding though they were,
continued to fight manfully until cut down
by the sabres of their foes. On the 3rd of
June the streets were choked with muti-
lated men, and amongst the many combats,
after the city was taken, between the
Roman soldiery and the foreigners, there
did not occur one example where the
THE LIBERATOR.
53
Romans had the worst of it in anything
like fair fight.
Of one point, therefore, the priesthood is
certain that in every case of general insur-
rection the Roman army will go with the
people. This is the reason they are com-
pelled to hire foreign mercenaries, and why
the revenues of the "Vicegerent of Heaven "
are spent upon Zouaves, rifles, cartridges,
and kilos of gunpowder.
Silvio was received by the triad with
acclamations of joy. After saluting them,
he turned to Attilio, saying, "Our men are
at hand. I have left them hidden in the
shadows cast by the marble horses. They
but await our signal."
Then Attilio sprang up, saying, “Muzio
and I will go at once to the gaoler, and
secure the keys. You,
You, Dentato, guide
Silvio and his men to the door of the cell,
and overpower the guard stationed before
it."
"So be it," replied Dentato; "Scipio (the
dragoon who had introduced Silvio) shall
lead you to the gaoler's room; but beware
54
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Signor Pancaldo, he is a devil of a fellow
to handle."
'Leave me to manage him," replied
Attilio, and he hastily left the apartment,
preceded by Scipio and Muzio. Such an
attempt as they were about to make would
be a most difficult, if not an incredible
thing, in any other country, where more
respect is attached to Government and its
officers. In Rome little obedience is due
to a Government which, alas! is opposed
to all that is pure and true.
(6
Dentato, after summoning Silvio's men,
led them to the guards stationed at the
entrance to the cells. Silvio waited until
the sentinel turned his back upon them,
then, springing forward with the agility
that made him so successful when pursuing
the wild boar, he hurled the sentinel to the
ground, covering his mouth with his hand
to stifle any cry of alarm.
The slight
scuffle aroused the sleepy quarter-guard,
but before they could even rub their eyes,
Silvio's men had gagged and bound them.
As they accomplished this, Attilio appeared
THE LIBERATOR.
55
with Muzio, convoying the reluctant gaoler
and his bunch of keys between them.
"Unlock!" commanded Attilio.
CC
The gaoler obeyed with forced alacrity,
whereupon they entered a large vaulted
room, out of which opened, on every side,
doors leading to separate cells. At sight
of them, a soldier, the only inmate visible,
approached with a perplexed air.
Where is Signor Manlio?" demanded
Attilio; and Pancaldo felt the grip of the
young artist clutch his wrist like iron, and
noticed his right hand playing terribly with
the dagger-hilt.
CC
"Manlio is here," said he.
Then release him," cried Attilio.
The terrified gaoler attempted to unlock
the door, but some minutes passed before
his trembling hands allowed him to effect
this. Attilio, pushing him aside as the
bolts shot back, dashed open the door, and
called to Manlio to come forth.
Picture the sculptor's astonishment and
joy when he beheld Attilio, and realised
that he had come to release him from his
56
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
cruel and unjust incarceration. Attilio,
knowing they ought to lose no time in
leaving the palace, after returning his
friend's embrace, bade Muzio lock up the
guard in the cell. As soon as this was
accomplished, they led the gaoler between
them through the passages, passing on
their way the soldiers whom they had
previously bound, who glared upon them
with impotent rage, till they gained the
outer door in silence and safety. Dividing
into groups, they then set off at a quick
pace, in different directions. Attilio, Muzio,
and Manlio, however, retained possession a
little while of the gaoler, whom they made
to promenade with them, gagged and blind-
folded, until they thought their com-
panions were at a safe distance. They
then left him, and proceeded in the direc-
tion of the Porta Salaria, which leads into
the open country.
CHAPTER X.
THE ORPHAN.
WHEN Silvio, with despair in his soul,
was leading the unhappy Camilla out of
the Colosseum towards her father's house,
not a word passed between them. He re-
garded her with tender pity, having loved
her ardently, and feeling that she was
comparatively innocent, being, as she was,
the victim of deception and violence.
Onward they went in silence and sadness.
Silvio had abstained from visiting her home
since it had been so suddenly deserted by
Camilla, and as they neared it a presenti-
ment of a new sorrow took possession of
him. Turning out of the high road into a
lane, their meditations were broken in upon
by the barking of a dog. "Fido! Fido!"
cried Camilla, with more joyousness than
she had experienced for many, many
58
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
months; but, as if remembering suddenly
her abasement, she checked her quickened
step, and, casting down her eyes, stood
motionless, overwhelmed with shame.
Silvio had loved her before too dearly to
hate her now even for her guilt. Or if he
had ever felt bitterly against her, her
sudden appearance that night, wild with re-
morse and misery, had brought back some-
thing of the old feeling, and he would have
defended her now against a whole army.
He had sustained her very tenderly through
the walk from the Colosseum, and, although
silent, had been full of generous thoughts;
while she, timidly leaning on his strong
arm, had now and then learned, by a timid
glance, that he entertained pity for her
and not contempt.
But when she stopped and trembled at
the sound of the house-dog's bark, Silvio,
fearing the return of a paroxysm of mad-
ness, touched her arm, saying, for the first
time, "Come, Camilla, it is your little Fido
welcoming you; he has recognised your
footstep."
THE ORPHAN.
59
Scarcely had he uttered these words
before the dog itself appeared. After paus-
ing a moment in his rush, as if uncertain,
he sprang towards Camilla, howling, and
jumping, and making frantic efforts to
lick her face and hands. Such a re-
ception would have touched a heart of
stone.
Camilla burst into tears as she stooped to
caress the affectionate animal; but nature
was exhausted, and she fell senseless on
the damp ground. Silvio, after covering
her with his mantle, to protect her
from the cold morning air-for daylight
was already dawning-went to seek her
father.
The barking of the dog had aroused the
household, and the young hunter perceived,
as he approached, a boy standing on the
threshold, looking cautiously around, as if
distrusting so early a visitor.
(c
Marcellino," he shouted; whereat the
boy, recognising the friendly familiar voice,
ran to him, and threw his arms around
his neck.
60
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
"Where is your godfather, my boy?"
Silvio asked; but receiving no response
save tears, he said again, "Where is Mar-
cello ?"
"He is dead,” replied the sobbing
child.
(C
N
Dead!" exclaimed Silvio, sinking upon
a stone, overcome with surprise and emo-
tion, while the tears rolled down his
manly cheeks, and mingled with those
of the child, who lay upon his bosom.
..
"O God!" he cried aloud; "canst thou
permit the desires of a monster to cause
such suffering to so many and to such
precious human creatures? Did I not
feel the hope that the day of my beloved
country's release from priestly tyranny was
at hand, I would plunge my dagger into
my breast, and never again behold the
light of day."
Recovering himself with a violent effort,
he returned, accompanied by Marcellino, to
Camilla, whom he found in a disturbed and
restless sleep. "Poor girl! poor ruined
orphan!" murmured Silvio, as he gazed
THE ORPHAN.
61
upon her pale and wasted beauty; "why
should I arouse you? You will awake
but too soon to a life of tears, misery,
and repentance !"
CHAPTER XI.
THE FLIGHT.
WE left Attilio, Silvio, and Manlio on their
way to the suburbs. Attilio had determined
that the house lately tenanted by poor Mar-
cello, and still inhabited by Camilla, would
be a safe hiding-place for the liberated
sculptor, who could scarcely be prevailed
upon not to return at once to his own
home, so great was his desire to behold
his cherished wife and daughter.
As they trudged on, each busy with his
own thoughts, Attilio turned over in his
mind the visit of Gianni to the studio, for
the information Sergeant Dentato had given
him relative to the arrest confirmed his
suspicion that the Cardinal was plotting
villany against his beloved Clelia. After
some reflection, he concluded to impart
his suspicion to Manlio, who, when he
THE FLIGHT.
63
had recovered from his first surprise and
horror, declared his belief that Attilio's
surmises were correct, and that it was
necessary at once to hasten home in order
to preserve his darling from infamy.
Attilio, however, aided by Muzio, at last
prevailed upon him to conceal himself, pro-
mising to go and inform the ladies of the
designs against them as soon as he had
placed the father in safety.
Attilio, in truth, though so young, had
the talent of influencing and guiding those
with whom he came in contact, and the
soundness of his judgment was frequently
acknowledged, even by men advanced in
years. Though reluctant to part with
them, still Manlio felt that he could not
do better than to entrust the care of his
dear ones to this generous youth.
The day was beginning to dawn as they
neared the cottage at the end of the lane,
and, just as on the occasion of Camilla's
return on the night of the meeting, Fido
barked furiously at their approach. At
Silvio's voice, the dog was quieted instantly,
64
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
and again Marcellino met him at the door.
Silvio, after saluting the lad, asked where
Camilla was. "I will show you," was the
answer, and leading the way, he took them
to an eminence near the cottage, from
which they beheld, at a little distance, a
cemetery. "She is there," said Marcellino,
pointing with his finger; "she passes all
her time, from morn till eve, at her father's
grave, praying and weeping. You will find
her there at all hours now." Silvio, with-
out a word to his companions, who followed
slowly, strode on towards the spot indicated,
which was close by, and soon came in view
of Camilla, clad in deep mourning, kneeling
beside a mound of newly-turned earth. She
was so absorbed, that the approach of the
three friends was unperceived. Silvio,
deeply moved, watched her, without daring
to speak, and neither of the others broke
the silence. Presently she rose, and clasp-
ing her hands in agony, cried bitterly, “Oh,
my father, my father, I was the cause of
your death!" "Camilla!" whispered Silvio,
coming close up. She turned, and gazing
-
THE FLIGHT.
65
VOL. I.
at them with a sweet but vacant smile, as if
her lover's face brought her some solace
in her heavy sorrow, passed on in the
direction of her home, for the poor girl
had not yet regained her reason.
Silvio touched her on the arm, as he
overtook her, saying, "See, Camilla, I have
brought you a visitor; and if any one should
ask who this gentleman is, tell them he
is an antiquary who is studying the ruins
around Rome." This was the rôle which
Attilio had persuaded Manlio to play, until
some plan for the future had been formed.
After a short consultation as to the precau-
tions they were to observe, Attilio bade
them farewell, and returned to the city
alone, leaving behind him, with many a
thought of pity and stern indignation, this
father's humble household, devastated by
the devices of the foul priest.
F
CHAPTER XII.
THE PETITION.
We must return to the sculptor's domicile,
where two days had elapsed after the arrest
of Manlio; nor had Attilio, who was gone
in search of him, as yet appeared; so that
the family were reduced to the greatest
anxiety.
"What can they be doing with your good
father?" repeated constantly the weeping
mother to her daughter. "Although a
Liberal, he has never mixed with any one
whose principles would compromise him.
He hates the priests, I know, and they
deserve to be hated. for their vices, but
he has never talked about it to any one
but me."
Clelia shed no tears, but her grief at her
father's detention was almost deeper than
that of her mother; and at last, saddened by
THE PETITION.
67
these plaints, she said, with energy, "Weep
no more, mother; tears are of no avail; we
must act. We must discover where my
father is concealed, and, as Monna Aurelia
has advised, we must endeavour to procure
his release. Besides, Attilio is in search of
him, and I know he will not desist until
he has helped him and us, if he has not
already done so.'
>9
A knock interrupted Clelia's consolatory
words. She ran to the door, and opening
it, admitted a neighbour, whose name has
just been mentioned, Monna Aurelia, an
old and tried friend.
tr
"Good day," said she, as she entered the
sitting-room with a cheerful countenance.
Good day," answered Silvia, with a faint
smile, wiping her eyes.
"I bring you something, neighbour; our
friend Cassio, whom I consulted about your
husband's affair, has drawn up this petition
on stamped paper, supplicating the cardinal
minister to set Manlio at liberty. He says
you must sign it, and had better present it
in person to his Eminence.
""
12
68
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Silvia took the paper, and looked at it
doubtfully. She felt a strong aversion to
this proposition. Could she throw herself at
the feet of a person whom she despised, to
implore his mercy? Yet perhaps her
husband's life was at stake; he might even
now be suffering insults, privations, even
torture. This thought struck a chill to
the heart of the wife, and, rising, she said
decidedly, "I will go with it."
Aurelia offered to accompany her, and
in less than half an hour the three women
were on the road to the palace.
At nine o'clock that same morning, as it
happened, the Cardinal Procopio, Minister
of State, had been informed by the questor
of the Quirinale of Manlio's escape.
Great was the fury of the prelate at the
unwelcome news, and he commanded the
immediate arrest and confinement of the
directors, officers on guard, dragoons, and of
all, in fact, who had been in charge of the
prison on the previous night.
Despatching the questor with this order,
he summoned Gianni to his presence.
THE PETITION.
69
(C
Why, in the devil's name, was that
accursed sculptor confined in the Quirinale,
instead of being sent to the Castle of St.
Angelo?" he inquired.
'Your Eminence," replied Gianni, con-
ceitedly, "should have entrusted such im-
portant affairs to me, and not to a set
of idiots and rascals who are open to
corruption."
"Dost thou come here to annoy me by
reflections, sirrah ?" blustered the priest.
"Search in that turnip head of thine for
means to bring the girl to me, or the palace
cellars shall hear thee squeak thy self-praise
to the tune of the cord or the pincers.
Gianni knew that these fearful threats
were not vain ones, and that, incredible as
it may appear to outsiders, tortures too
horrible to describe daily take place in the
Rome of the present day. Meekly sub-
mitting to the storm, therefore, with down-
cast head, the mutilated wretch-for he was
one of those maimed from their youth to
sing falsettoes in the choir of St. Peter-
pondered how to act.
در
-
70
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
"Lift up thine eyes, knave, if thou
darest, and tell me whether or no, after
causing me to spend such pains and money
in this attempt, thou hast the hope to
succeed?"
Tremblingly Gianni raised his eyes to
his master's face as he articulated with
difficulty the words, "I hope to succeed."
But just as he spoke, to his considerable
relief, a bell rang, announcing the arrival
of a visitor. A servant in the Cardinal's
colours entered, and inquired if his Emi-
nence would be pleased to see three women
who wished to present a petition.
The Cardinal, waving his dismissal to
the still agitated Gianni, gave a nod of
assent, and assumed an unctuous expression,
as the three women were ushered into his
presence.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE BEAUTIFUL
STRANGER.
ROME is the museum of the fine arts, the
great curiosity-shop of the world. There
are collected the ruins of the ancient
societies, temples, columns, statues, the
remains of Italian and Grecian genius,
the great works of Praxiteles, Phidias,
Raphael, Michael Angelo, and a hundred
masters. Fountains, from which arise
marine colossi, chiefly, alas! in ruins,
meet the eye on all sides. The stranger
is struck with amazement and admiration
at the sight of these gigantic works of
art, upon many of which are engraved
the mighty battles of a wonderful by-
gone age. It is the fault of the priest
that their beauty is marred by endless
mitres and superstitious signs. But they
are still marvellous and beautiful, and it
was among them that Julia, the beautiful
72
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
daughter of England, was constantly to be
found. She had resided for several years in
this city of sublime memorials, and daily
passed the greater part of her time in
sketching all that to her cultivated taste.
appeared most worthy of imitation and
study. Michael Angelo was her especially
favoured maestro, and she might frequently
be seen sitting for hours before his colossal
statue of Moses, rapt in the labour of depict-
ing that brow, upon which, to her vivid
imagination, sat an air of majestic greatness
that appeared almost supernatural. Born
and bred in free and noble England, she
had separated herself voluntarily from lov-
ing and beloved friends, that she might
thus wander undisturbed among the ob-
jects of her idolatry. Unexpectedly, her
pursuits had been interrupted by
by a
stronger feeling than art. She had en-
countered Muzio many times in the studio
of the sculptor Manlio; and, poor and appa-
rently humble as he was, Julia had found
under the ragged garb of a painter's model
her ideal of the proud race of the Quirites.
THE BEAUTIFUL STRANGER.
73
Yes! though obscure, still Muzio was
beloved by this strange English girl. He
was poor, but what cared she for his
poverty.
And Muzio, did he know and return this
generous love?
Ah! in truth; but, although he would
have given his life to save hers, he con-
cealed all consciousness of her interest in
him, and allowed not a single action to
betray it, though he longed fervently for
occasion to render her some trifling ser-
vice; and, at length, the opportunity came.
As Julia was returning from Manlio's
studio, some few days previous to his
arrest, accompanied by her faithful old
nurse, two drunken soldiers rushed upon
her from a by-way, and dragged her
between them some little distance, before
Muzio, who secretly kept her in view during
such transits, could come to her succour.
No sooner had he reached them, than he
struck one ruffian to the earth, seeing which,
his fellow ran away. The terrified Julia
thanked him with natural emotion, and
74
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
besought him not to leave her until she
reached her own door. Muzio gladly ac-
cepted the welcome honour of the escort,
and felt supremely happy when, at their
parting, Julia gave him the favour of her
hand, and rewarded him with a priceless
smile. From this evening, Muzio's dagger
was consecrated to her safety, and he vowed
that never again should she be insulted in
the streets of Rome.
It befell that the same day upon which
Silvia went to the palace Corsini to present
her petition, Julia was paying one of her
visits to the studio. Arriving there, she
was informed by a lad in attendance of
all that had occurred. Whilst pondering
over the ominous tale, Attilio entered in
quest of the ladies, and from him the Eng-
lish girl learned the particulars of Manlio's
escape. His narration finished, Julia, in
turn, recounted to him all that the youth
had imparted to her concerning the pre-
sentation of the petition.
Attilio was much distressed, and could
with difficulty be restrained from going
THE BEAUTIFUL STRANGER.
75
directly to the palace in search of Silvia and
her daughter. This would have been very
imprudent, and therefore Julia offered, as
she had access at all times to the palace, to
go to the Cardinal's house, and ascertain
the cause of the now prolonged absence of
the mother and daughter, promising to
return and tell him the result.
Attilio, thoroughly worn out with ex-
citement and fatigue, yielded to Spartaco's
invitation to take some rest, whilst the
boy related to him the particulars of what
had passed since he left them to carry
out the rescue of his friend.
CHAPTER XIV.
SICCIO.
LET us return to the year 1849, to the fatal
scene in which the young Muzio was robbed
of his patrimony.
There was an old retainer named Siccio,
already introduced, who had served longer
in the house of Pompeo than any other; he
had, in fact, been born in it, and had received
very many acts of kindness there. These
benefits he repaid by faithful love to the
orphan Muzio, whom he regarded almost
as tenderly as if he had in reality been
his own child. He was good, and rather
simple, but not so much so as to be blind
to the pernicious influence which Father
Ignazio had acquired over his indulgent
mistress, which he feared would be used
to the injury of her grandchild.
But the guardian of souls, the spiritual
physician, the confessor of the lady of the
SICCIO.
77
house! what servant would dare openly to
doubt him, or cross his path? Confession,
too, that terrible arm of priestcraft, that
diabolical device for seduction, that subtle
means of piercing the most sacred do-
mestic secrets, and keeping in chains the
superstitious sex! How could Siccio dare
openly to fight against such weapons?
The confessor was, however, aware of the
good servant's mistrust, and therefore caused
him to be discharged a few days after the
Signora Virginia breathed her last, though
not before he had overheard a certain dia-
logue between Father Ignazio and Sister
Flavia.
"What is to be done with the child?"
the nun had asked.
"He must pack off to the Foundling,"
replied he; "there he will be safe enough
from the evil of this perverted century and
its heretical doctrines. Besides, we shall
have no difficulty in keeping an eye upon
him," he continued, with a meaning look,
which she returned, causing Siccio, who
was unseen, to prick up his ears.
78
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
He straightway resolved not to leave the
innocent and helpless child in the hands of
these fiends, and contrived, a few nights after
his dismissal, to obtain an entrance to the
house by the excuse that he had left some
of his property behind. Watching his op-
portunity, he stole into the nursery, where
he found the neglected child huddled in a
corner crying with cold and hunger. Siccio,
taking him in his arms, soothed him until
he fell asleep, when he glided cautiously out
of the house into the street, and hired a
conveyance to carry them to a lodging he
had previously engaged at some distance
from the city. To elude suspicion and pur-
suit he had cleverly concealed the little
Muzio in a bundle of clothes, and, alight-
ing from the vehicle before he arrived at
his dwelling, quietly unwound and aroused
the child, who trotted at his side, and was
introduced by him to his landlady as his
grandson.
During the lifetime of Muzio's father,
who was an amateur antiquary, Siccio had
gained a considerable knowledge of the
SICCIO.
79
history of the ruins around Rome by at-
tending him in his researches. This
knowledge, as he could not take service.
as a domestic, on account of his unwilling-
ness to part from the child, he determined
to turn to account, and so become a
regular cicerone. His pay for services in
this capacity was so small, that he could
with difficulty provide for himself and his
little charge even the bare necessaries of
existence. This mode of living he pursued
however for some years, until the infirmities.
of old age creeping upon him, he found it
harder than ever to procure food and shelter
of the commonest kind. What could he
now do?
He looked at Muzio's graceful
form, and an inspiration broke upon him.
Yes, he would brave the danger, and take
him to the city, for he felt that the artists.
and sculptors would rejoice to obtain such a
model. The venture was made, and Siccio
was elated and gratified beyond measure at
the admiration Muzio, now in his fifteenth
year, called forth from the patrons of Roman
ragazzi.
80
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
For a while they were enabled to live in
comparative comfort. Siccio now dared to
reveal to him the secret of his birth, and the
manner in which he had been despoiled, as
the old man at any rate suspected, of his in-
heritance. Great was the indignation of the
youth, and still greater his gratitude to the
good Siccio, who had toiled so uncomplain-
ingly for him, but from this time he steadily
refused to sit as a model. Work he would,
even menial work he did not despise, and he
might have been seen frequently in the
different studios moving massive blocks of
marble, for his strength far exceeded that of
other youths of his own age. He also now
and then assumed the duties of a cicerone,
when the aged Siccio was unable to leave
the house from sickness. His youthful
beauty often induced strangers to give him
a gratuity; but as he was never seen to
hold out his hand, the lazzaroni of Rome
called him ironically "Signor."
In spite of his efforts Muzio was unable,
as Siccio's feebleness increased, to provide
for all their wants; and he became gloomy
SICCIO.
81
and morose. One remarkable evening, when
Siccio was sitting alone, shortly after Julia's
adventure, a woman closely veiled entered
his mean little room, and placing a heavy
purse upon the table, she said—
VOL. I.
"Here is something, my worthy friend,
which may be useful to you. Scruple not to
employ it, and seek not to discover the name
of the donor, or should you by chance learn
it let it be your own secret." And thus,
without giving the astonished old man time
to recover his speech, she went out, closing
the door behind her.
G
CHAPTER XV.
THE CORSINI PALACE.
"THIS is truly an unexpected blessing-a
fountain in the desert," thought the Car-
dinal, as the three women were ushered into
the audience-chamber: "Providence serves
me better than these knaves by whom I
am surrounded." Casting an undisguised
look of admiration at Clelia, who stood
modestly behind her mother, he said aloud,
"Let the petition be brought forward."
Monna Aurelia, considerately taking the
document from Silvia, advanced with it,
and presented it on her knees.
After perusing it with apparent atten-
tion, the Cardinal addressed Aurelia, saying,
"So you are the wife of that Manlio who
takes upon himself to shelter and protect
the enemies of the state, of his Holiness
the Pope?"
"It is I who am the wife of Signor
THE CORSINI PALACE.
83
Manlio, your Eminence," said Silvia, ad-
vancing. "This lady," pointing to Aurelia,
kindly offered to appear before your Emi-
nence, and assure you that neither my
husband nor I have ever meddled with
politics, and that we are persons of un-
questioned honesty."
"C
(C
Unquestioned honesty!" repeated the
Cardinal, in simulated anger. Why,
then, as you are so very honest, do you
first shelter heretics and enemies of the
state, and then assist them to escape in
such an unpardonable manner?"
،،
"To escape!" exclaimed Clelia, who had
hitherto preserved her presence of mind.
"Then my father is no longer confined in
this dreadful place"-and a flush of joy
spread itself over her lovely features.
CC
Yes, he has escaped; but ere long he
will be re-taken, and must answer for his
double crime," said the Cardinal.
These words gave a blow to Silvia's new-
born hopes, and, what with surprise, fear,
and excitement, she fell back into her
daughter's arms in a swoon.
G 2
$4
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
The Cardinal, hardened to such scenes, at
once determined to take advantage of it, so,
summoning some servants, he ordered them
to convey the fainting woman and her
friends to another room, where proper reme-
dies could be applied to restore the stricken
wife. As they made their exit, he rubbed
his soft hands gleefully, saying to himself,
"Ah, my pretty one! you shall not leave
the palace until you have paid me a fee."
He then sent for Gianni, who, recognising
the trio at their entry, had remained at
hand, as he divined his services would be
needed. When he presented himself, his
master chuckled out-
"Ebben, Signor Gianni! Providence
beats your boasted ability out and out."
Gianni, knowing that all was sunshine.
again when he was thus dignified by the
title Signor," answered, "Have I not
always said your Eminence was born under
a lucky star?"
::
"Well," continued the profane Cardinal,
"since Providence favours me, it now only
rests with you, Gianni, to finish the matter
THE CORSINI PALACE.
85
off." Then he continued, "Follow the
women, and see that every respect is paid
them; and when they are calmed, direct
Father Ignazio to send for the elder woman
and the wife of the sculptor, under pretence
of questioning them about his escape, that
I may have an opportunity of conversing
alone with the incomparable Clelia."
Bowing profoundly, the scoundrel de-
parted to execute his dissolute master's
commands.
As he passed out, a lackey entered, an-
nouncing that "La Signora Inglese
""
wished to see his Eminence on business.
"Introduce her," said Procorpio, stroking
his chin complacently; for he congratulated
himself, in spite of the interruption, on
his good fortune, as he admired the young
Englishwoman excessively.
Julia greeted him frankly as an acquaint-
ance, holding out her hand in the English
fashion, which he took, expressing in warm
terms, as he led her to a seat, his delight
at seeing her.
"And to what am I to attribute the
86
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
felicity of again receiving you so soon under
my roof? This room," he continued, "so
lately brightened by your presence, has a
renewed grace for me now."
Julia seated herself, and replied, gravely,
for she was slightly discomposed by the
Cardinal's flattery, "Your Eminence is too
condescending. As you well know, my
former object in coming to the palace was
to crave leave to copy some of the chefs-
d'œuvre with which it is adorned; but
to-day I am here on a different errand."
The Cardinal, drawing a chair to her
side and seating himself, said, “ And may I
inquire its nature, beautiful lady?" placing,
as he spoke, his hands upon hers with an
insinuating pressure.
Julia, resenting the Cardinal's familiarity,
drew her chair back; but, as he again ap-
proached, she stood up, and placed it be-
tween them, saying, as he attempted to
rise, and with a look that made him flinch,
"You surely forget yourself, Monseigneur;
be seated, or I must leave you.
The prelate, profoundly abashed by the
""
THE CORSINI PALACE.
87
(C
dignity of the English girl, obeyed, and she
continued, My object is to obtain in-
formation of the wife and daughter of the
sculptor Manlio, who, I am told, came to
the palace some hours ago to present a
petition to your Eminence.'
""
"They came here, but have already left,"
stammered Procopio, as soon as he had
recovered from his surprise.
"Is it long since they quitted your
Eminence?" asked Julia.
..
'But a few minutes," was the reply.
"I presume they have left the palace,
then?
""
66
Assuredly," affirmed he, unblushingly.
Julia, with a gesture of incredulity,
bowed, and took her leave.
What is there perfect in the world? The
English nation is by no means exempt from
imperfection; yet the English are the only
people who can be compared with the
ancient Romans, for they resemble each
other in the splendid selfishness of their
virtues and their vices.
Egotists and conquerors, the history of
88
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
both abounds in crime committed either in
their own dominions, or in those countries
which they invaded and subdued. Many are
the nations they have overthrown to satisfy
their boundless thirst for gold and power.
Yet who dare deny that the Britons, with
all their faults, have contributed immensely
to the civilisation and social advancement
of mankind? They have laid the grand
foundations of a new ideal of humanity,
erect, inflexible, majestic, free; obeying no
masters but the laws which they them-
selves have made-no kings but those
whom they themselves control.
By untiring patience and indomitable
legality, this people has known how to
reconcile government and order with the
liberty of a self-ruling community.
England has become a sanctuary, an
inviolable refuge, for the fugitive and
unfortunate of all other nations. Those
proscribed by tyrants, and the tyrants who
have proscribed them, flee alike to her
hospitable shores, and find shelter, on the
single condition of taking their place as
THE CORSINI PALACE.
89
citizens among citizens, and yielding obe-
dience to the sovereign laws.
England, too, be it ever remembered,
first proclaimed to the world the emancipa-
tion of the slave, and her people willingly
submitted to an increased taxation in order
to carry out this glorious act in all her
colonies. Her descendants in America
have, after a long and bloody struggle
between freedom and oligarchy, banished
slavery also for ever from the New World.
Lastly, to England Italy is largely
indebted for her reconstruction, by reason
of that resolute proclamation of fair play
and non-intervention in the Straits of
Messina in 1860.
To France Italy is also, indeed, indebted,
since so many of her heroic soldiers fell in
the Italian cause in the battles of Solferino
and Magenta. She has also profited, like
the rest of the world, by the writings of the
great minds of France, and by her principles
of justice and freedom. To France, more-
over, we owe, in a great measure, the aboli-
tion of piracy in the Mediterranean.
90
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
France marched, in truth, for some cen-
turies alone, and as the leader in civilisation.
The time was when she proclaimed and
propagated liberty to the world; but she
has now, alas! fallen, and is crouching
before the image of a fictitious greatness,
while her ruler endeavours to cajole the
nation which he professed to emancipate,
and employs his troops to deprive Italy of
the freedom which he helped to give her.
Let us hope that, for the welfare of
humanity, France will, ere long, resume
her proper position, and, united with Eng-
land, once again use her sublime power
to put down violence and corruption, and
raise the standard of universal liberty and
progress.
CHAPTER XVI.
ENGLISH JULIA.
IN Siccio's little room there was gathered
that same evening a group of three persons
who would have gladdened the heart and
eyes of any judge of manly and womanly
beauty.
Is it a mere caprice of chance to be born
beautiful? The spirit is not always reflected
in the form. I have known many a noble
heart enshrined in an unpleasing body.
Nevertheless, man is drawn naturally to the
beautiful. A fine figure and noble features
instinctively call forth not only admiration,
but confidence; and every one rejoices in
having a handsome father, a beautiful mo-
ther, fine children; or a leader resembling
Achilles rather than Thersites. On the
other hand, how much injustice and mor-
tification are often borne on account of
92
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
deformity, and how many are the wounds
inflicted by thoughtless persons on those
wrongly afflicted by their undisguised con-
tempt or more cruel pity.
Julia, for she it is who shone the love-
liest of our triad, had just returned from
her visit to the palace, and related to her
auditors, Attilio and Muzio, what had
transpired.
"Yes!" she exclaims, "he told me they
were gone; but you see how powerful is
gold to obtain the truth, even in that
den of vice! The ladies are there de-
tained. I bought the fact from one of his
people.'
""
Attilio, much disturbed, passed his hand
over his brow as he paced and re-paced
the floor.
Julia, seeing how perturbed in spirit he
was by her discovery, went to him, and,
placing her hand with a gentle pressure
upon his shoulder, besought him to be
calm, saying that he needed all possible
self-control and presence of mind to pro-
cure his betrothed's release.
ENGLISH JULIA.
93
"You are right, Signora," said Muzio,
who until now had remained silent, but
watchful; "you are ever right."
The triad had already discussed a plan
of rescue; and Muzio proposed to let
Silvio know, and to engage him to meet
them with some of his companions at ten
o'clock.
Muzio was noble-minded, and though he
loved the beautiful stranger with all the
force of his passionate Southern nature, he
felt no thought of jealousy as he thus pre-
pared to leave her alone with his attractive
friend.
Nor did Julia run any danger from her
warm feeling of compassion for Attilio,
for her love for Muzio, though as yet
unspoken, was pure and inalienable-a love
that no change of fortune, time, or even
death, could destroy. She had but lately
learned the story of his birth and misfor-
tunes, and this, be sure, had not served to
lessen it.
"No," she replied; "I will bid you both
adieu for the present. At ten o'clock I shall
94
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
await you in a carriage near the Piazza, and
I will receive the ladies, and carry them,
when
have liberated them, to a place
of safety."
you
So saying, she beckoned to her nurse to
follow, and departed to make the necessary
arrangements for the flight of the sculptor's
family, whose cause she had magnani-
mously espoused, ignoring completely the
personal danger she was incurring.
CHAPTER XVII.
RETRIBUTION.
JUSTICE! sacred word, how art thou
abused by the powerful upon earth! Was
not Christ, the just one, crucified in the
name of justice? Was not Galileo put to
the torture in the name of justice? And
are not the laws of this unjust Babel,
falsely called civilised Europe, made and
administered in the name of justice? Aye,
in Europe, where the man willing to
work dies of hunger, and the idle and
profligate flaunt in luxury and splendour!
-in Europe, where a few families govern the
nations, and keep them in a chronic state of
warfare under the high sounding names of
justice, loyalty, military glory, and the like!
And in the name of justice there in the
palace sit Procopio and Ignazio. Outside are
the "rabble ❞—Attilio, forsooth, Muzio, and
96
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Silvio, with a score of the Three Hundred,
who mean to have justice after their own
fashion. The hearts of these common people
are glad and gay, as on the eve of a feast.
It is true they beat, but it is in confident
hope, for the hour of their duty is near.
They pace the Lungara in parties of twos
and threes, to avoid suspicion, awaiting the
striking of the clock. Whilst they linger
outside, we will enter, and take a retrospect.
When Gianni summoned Aurelia and
Silvio to attend Father Ignazio, Clelia,
suspecting treachery, drew a golden stiletto
from her hair, and secreted it in her belt,
that it might be at hand in the event of
her needing it to defend herself.
The prelate, meantime, having attired
himself in his richest robes, in the hope
that their magnificence might have an effect
upon the simple girl, prepared, as he face-
tiously termed it, "to summon the fortress."
Opening the door of the apartment in which
Clelia was anxiously awaiting her mother's
return, he entered with a false benignancy
upon his face.
RETRIBUTION.
97
"for
"You must pardon us," he said,
having detained you so long, my daughter,
but I wished to assure you in person that
no harm shall befall your father, as well as,"
he continued—and here he caught up her
hand-" to tell you, most lovely of women,
that since I beheld you first my heart has
not ceased to burn with the warmest love
for you.
Clelia, startled by the words, and the
passionate look which the Cardinal fixed
upon her, instinctively drew back a little,
so as to leave more space, and place a small
table between them.
""
A shameful burst of insult and odious
entreaty followed this movement. In vain
did Procopio plead, urging that her con-
sent alone could procure her father's pardon.
Clelia continued to preserve her look of
horror, and her majestic scorn, contriving
by her movements to keep the table be-
tween them. Enraged beyond measure,
the Cardinal made a sign to his creatures,
Ignazio and Gianni, who were near at hand,
to enter.
VOL. I.
H
98
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Clelia, comprehending her danger, snatched
forth her dagger, and exclaimed in an in-
dignant voice, "Touch me at your peril!
rather than submit to your infamous desires
I will plunge this poniard into my heart!"
The libidinous prelate, not understanding
such virtue, approached to wrest the weapon
from the Roman girl, but received a gash
upon his palm, as she snatched it free, and
stood upon the defensive, with majestic
anger and desperation. He called to his
satellites, and they closed like a band of
fiends about the maiden; nor was it till
their blood was drawn by more than one
thrust from her despair, that Gianni caught
the wrist of Clelia, as she strove to plunge
the knife into her own heart, while Father
Ignazio passed swiftly behind her, and
seized her left hand, motioning to Gianni
to hold the right fast, and the Cardinal
himself threw his arms around her. The
heroic girl was thus finally deprived of
her weapon. This achieved, they proceeded
to drag her towards an alcove, which was
concealed behind a curtain of tapestry.
RETRIBUTION.
99
At this instant, happily for our heroine,
there was a sudden crash in the vestibule,
and as her assailants turned their heads
in the direction of the sound, two manly
forms, terrible in their fiery wrath and
grace, rushed forward. The first, Attilio,
flew to his beloved, who, from revulsion of
feeling, was becoming rapidly insensible, and
tore her from the villains; while the prelate
and his accomplices yielded their hold with
a cry, and endeavoured to escape. This
Muzio prevented by barring the way; and
bidding Silvio, and some of his men, who
arrived at this juncture, to surround them,
he drew forth a cord, and, after gagging the
three scoundrels, he commenced binding the
arms of the affrighted prelate, his friends
similarly treating Ignazio and the trembling
tool Gianni. Many and abject were the
gestures of these miserable men for mercy,
but none was shown by their infuriated
captors. The prayers and curses of the
Cardinal were choked with his own mantle;
and Muzio did not refrain, as Father
Ignazio writhed under the pressure of the
HI 2
100
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
cord, from reminding him of his villany in
robbing a helpless child of his lawful in-
heritance.
At dawn three bodies, suspended from a
window of the Corsini palace, were seen by
the awakening people; and a paper was
found upon the breast of the Cardinal,
with these words: So perish all those
who have polluted the metropolis of the
world with falsehood, corruption, and
deceit; and turned it into a sewer and
a stew."
CC
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE EXILE.
THE sun of that avenging morning was
beginning to shed its rays upon the few
stragglers in the Forum who, with pale
squalid faces betokening hunger and misery,
shook their rags free of dust as they rose
from their unrefreshed slumbers, when a
carriage containing four women rolled
through the suburbs. It passed rapidly
along towards those vast uninhabited plains,
where little is to be seen except, here and
there, a wooden cross, reminding the tra-
veller unpleasantly that on that spot a
murder has been committed.
Arriving at the little house already twice
mentioned, its occupants alighted; and who
shall describe the joy of that meeting.
Julia and Aurelia contemplated in silence.
the reunion of the now happy Manlio with
102
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
his wife and daughter, for all the prisoners
of the wicked palace were free.
Camilla also watched their tears of glad-
ness, but without any clear comprehension.
Could she have known the fate of the
Cardinal, it might perchance have restored
her reason. After a thousand questions
had been asked and answered, Manlio ad-
dressed Julia, saying-
Exile, alas is all that remains for us.
This atrocious Government cannot endure;
but until it is annihilated we must absent
ourselves from our home and friends."
Yes, yes! you must fly!" Julia said.
"But it will not be long, I trust, ere you
will be able to return to Rome, and find
her cleansed from the slavery under which
she now groans. My yacht is lying at
Porto d'Anzo; we will make all haste to
gain it, and I hope to see you embark
safely in the course of a few hours.'
A yacht! I hear some of my Italian
readers cry. What part of a woman's
belongings can this be? A yacht, then, is
a small vessel in which the sea-loving and
66
..
>>
THE EXILE.
103
wealthy British take their pleasure on the
ocean, for they fear not the storm, the
heat of the torrid zone, nor the cold of the
frozen ocean. Albion's sons, aye, and her
daughters too, leave their comfortable fire-
sides, and find life, health, strength, and
happiness in inhaling the briny air on board
their own beautiful craft in pursuit of en-
joyment and knowledge. France, Spain, and
Italy have not this little word yacht'
in their dictionaries. Their rich men dare.
not seek their pleasure upon the waves-
they give themselves to the foolish luxuries
of great cities, and hence is it that names
like Rodney and Nelson are not in their
histories. Britannia has always loved and
CC
ruled the waves " for centuries. Her
wooden walls have been her inviolable
defence. Long may her new iron-sides
and ramparts prove the same,
same, and pro-
tect her hospitable shores against foreign
foes!
<<
"5
But a yacht is a strange thing for a
woman to possess. True, but English
Julia in childhood was of delicate con-
104
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
stitution; the physicians prescribed a sea
voyage, and her opulent parents equipped
a pleasure-vessel for her use. Thus Julia
became so devoted to the blue waves that,
even when the balmy air of Italy had re-
stored her to robust health, she continued,
when inclination disposed her, to make
little voyages of romance,
of romance, discovery, and
freedom in the waters of the Mediterranean.
Thus it was that she could offer so timely
a refuge to the family of the sculptor.
CHAPTER XIX.
THE BATHS OF CARACALLA.
IMAGINE the consternation in Rome on the
15th of February, the day following the
tragic death of the Cardinal Procopio
and his two abettors. Great, indeed, was
the agitation of the city when the three
bodies were seen dangling from the upper
window of the palace. The rumour spread
rapidly, and the immense crowd under the
façade increased more and more, until a
battalion of foreign soldiers, sent for by the
terrified priests, appeared in the Lungara,
and driving the people back, surrounded
and entered the palace. To tell the truth,
the soldiers laughed sometimes at the jests,
coarse but witty, which were flung by the
mob at the three corpses as they com-
menced hauling them up. Many were
the bitter things that passed below.
106
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
"Let them down head over heels,"
shouted one; "your work will be finished
the sooner."
"Play the devil-fish steadily, that they
may not slip from the hook," hallooed
another.
By-and-by the cord to which the cor-
pulent body of the prelate was attached
broke as the soldiers attempted to hoist it
up, and hoarser than ever were the shouts
of laughter with which it was greeted as it
fell with a heavy shock upon the pavement.
Muzio, who was surveying the avenging
spectacle, turned to Silvio, saying, with a
shudder, "Let us away; this laughter is
not to my taste now they have paid their
debt."
In truth, Pasquin is almost the only real
survivor of ancient Rome. Would that
our people possessed the gravity and force
of those times, when our forefathers elected
the great dictators; or bought and sold, at a
high price, the lands upon which Hannibal
was at the time being encamped. But it
must be long before their souls can be
THE BATHS OF CARACALLA.
107
freed from the plague of priestly corruption,
and before they can once more be worthy
of their ancient fame and name.
"We must have patience with them,"
observed Silvio. Slavery reduces man to
<<
the level of the beast. These priests have
themselves inculcated the rude mockery
which we hear. At least, it could have
no fitter objects than those dead carcases.
Reproach not the people to-day-mud is
good enough for dead dogs."
Thus discoursing, the friends made their
way through the crowd, and separated,
having first appointed to meet at the end
of the week in the studio of Attilio.
On the day in question they found the
young artist at home, and gave him a
detailed account of what they had wit-
nessed under the palace windows. It was
the time for the re-assembling of the Three
Hundred, but, before setting out to meet
their associates at the Baths of Caracalla,
they lay down to rest for a few hours;
and while they slumber we will give some
account of the place of assignation.
108
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Masters of the world, and wealthy beyond
compute from its manifold spoils, the ancient
Romans gave themselves up, in the later days
of the Republic, to fashion, luxuriousness,
and excesses of all kinds. The toils of the
field—whether of battle or of agriculture
although they had conduced to make them
hardy and healthy before their triumphs,
had now become distasteful and odious.
Their limbs, rendered effeminate by a new
and fatal voluptuousness, grew at last un-
equal even to the weight of their arms,
and they chose out the stoutest from
among their slaves to serve as soldiers.
The foreign people by whom they were
surrounded failed not to note the advan-
tage which time and change were preparing
for them over their dissolute masters. They
rose with Goth and Ostrogoth to free them-
selves from the heavy yoke. They fell
upon the queenly city on all sides, dis-
crowned her of her imperial diadem, and
bore away her uncounted riches.
Such was the fate of that gigantic em-
pire, which fell, as all powers ought to
THE BATHS OF CARACALLA.
109
fall which have been based on violence
and injustice.
One of the chief imported luxuries of
the degenerate Romans was the thermæ, or
baths, edifices upon which immense sums
were lavished to make them beautiful and
commodious in the extreme. Some were
private, others public. The emperors vied
with each other to render them celebrated
and attractive. Caracalla, the unworthy
son of Severus, and one of the very vilest
of the line of Cæsars, built the vast pile
still called by his evil name; the ruins
of which forcibly illustrate the splendour
of the past sovereignty, and the causes
of its swift decay. The greater number of
these conspicuous and magnificent build-
ings in the city of Rome have subterranean
passages attached to them, provided by
their original possessors as a means of
escape in times of danger, or to conceal the
results of rapine or violence. It was in the
subterranean passages connected with the
Baths of Caracalla that the Three Hundred
had agreed to meet, and as the darkness of
110
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
night crept on, the outposts of the con-
spirators, like gliding shadows, planted
themselves silently at the approaches to
this wilderness of antique stones, from time
to time challenging, in a whisper, other and
more numerous shadows, which slowly con-
verged to the spot.
CHAPTER XX.
THE TRAITOR.
THE liberation of Manlio and the execu-
tion of the Cardinal gave an unexpected
blow to the Pontifical Government, and
aroused it from its previous easy lethargy.
All the foreign and native soldiers avail-
able were put under arms, and the police.
were everywhere on the qui vive, arresting
upon the slightest suspicion citizens of all
classes, so that the prisons speedily became
filled to overflowing.
A member of the Three Hundred-
shameful to say-had been bought over to
act as a spy upon the movements of his
comrades. Happily, he was not one of
those select members chosen to assist in the
attack upon the Quirinale prison, or the
release of Silvia and Clelia, Of the pro-
posed meeting at the Baths of Caracalla he
112
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
was nevertheless cognisant, and had duly
given information of it to the police.
Now, Italian conspirators make use of
a counter police, at the head of which
was Muzio.
His garb of lazzarone served him in
good stead, and by favour of it he often
managed to obtain information from those
in the pay of the priests, who commonly
employ the poor and wretched people that
beg for bread in the streets and market-
places of Rome in the capacity of spies.
But this time he was ill-informed. The
last conspirator had entered the subter-
ranean passage, and Attilio had put the
question, "Are the sentinels
sentinels at their
posts?" when a low sound, like the hiss-
ing of a snake, resounded through the
vault. This was Muzio's signal of alarm,
and he himself appeared at the arch-
way.
(C
"There is no time to be lost," said he;
we are already hemmed in on one side
by an armed force, and at the southern
exit another is taking up its position."
THE TRAITOR.
113
This imminent danger, instead of making
these brave youths tremble, served but to
fill them with stern resolve and courage.
Attilio looked once on the strong band
assembled around him, and then bade
Silvio take two men and go to the en-
trance to reconnoitre.
Another sentinel approached at this mo-
ment from the south, and corroborated
Muzio's statement.
The sentinels from the remaining points
failing to appear, a fear that they had been
arrested fell upon the young men, and their
leader was somewhat troubled on this ac-
count, until Silvio returned, and reported
that upon nearing the mouth of the pas-
sage he had seen them. At this moment
they heard a few shots, and immediately
after the sentinels in question entered, and
informed the chief that they had witnessed
a large number of troops gathering, and
had fired upon one file, which had ventured
to advance.
VOL. I.
Attilio, seeing that delay would be
ruinous, commanded Muzio to charge out
I
M
114
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
with a third of the company, he himself
would follow up with his own third, and
Silvio was to hurl the rearmost section
upon the troops.
Attilio briefly said, "It is the moment
of deeds, not words. No matter how large
the number opposed to us, we must carve
a road through them with our daggers."
He then directed Muzio to lead on a de-
tachment of twenty men, with a swift
rush, upon the enemy, promising to follow
quickly.
***
Muzio, quickly forming his twenty men,
wrapped his cloak around his left arm, and
grasping his weapon firmly in his right
hand, gave the word to charge out.
In a few moments the cavernous vault
startled those outside by vomiting a torrent
of furious men; and as the youths rushed
upon the satellites of despotism, the Pope's
soldiers heading the division had not even
time to level their guns before they were
wrenched from their grasp, and many re-
ceived their death-blow.
The others, thoroughly demoralised at
THE TRAITOR.
115
the cry of the second and third divisions
bursting forth, took to headlong and
shameful flight. The Campo Vaccino, and
the lanes of Rome leading to the Campi-
doglio, were in a short time filled with
the fugitives, still pursued by those whom
they should have taken prisoners.
Helmets, swords, and guns, lay scattered
in all directions, and more were wounded
by the weapons of their own friends in
their flight, than by the daggers of their
pursuers; in effect, the rout was ludicrous
and complete.
The brave champions of Roman liberty,
satisfied with having so utterly discomfited
the mercenaries of his Holiness, dispersed,
and returned to their several homes.
Amongst the dead bodies discovered next
morning near the baths was that of a mere
youth, whose beard had scarcely begun to
cover his face with down; he was lying on
his back, and on his breast was the shame-
ful word "traitor," pinned with a dagger.
He had been recognised by the Three
Hundred, and swiftly punished.
I 2
116
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Poor Paolo, alas! had had the misfortune
-for misfortune it proved-to fall in love
with the daughter of a priest, who, enacting
the part of a Delilah, betrayed him to her
father as soon as she had learned he was
connected with a secret conspiracy. To
save his life, the wretched youth con-
sented to become a paid spy in the ser-
vice of the priesthood, and it was thus
he drew his pay.
The worth of one intrepid spirit, as
Attilio showed, is inestimable; a single
man of lion heart can put to flight a
whole army.
On the other hand, how contagious is
fear. We have seen whole armies seized by
a terrible panic in open day at a cry of
Escape who can," "Cavalry," "The
enemy," or even at the sound of a few
shots-armies, too, that had fought, and
would again fight patiently and gallantly.
Fear is shameful and degrading, and we
think the southern nations of Europe are
more liable to it than the cooler and more
serious peoples of the north; but never
"C
THE TRAITOR.
117
may we see an Italian army succumb to
that sudden ague-fit which kills the man,
even though he seems to save his life
thereby!
M
CHAPTER XXI.
THE TORTURE.
As the hour of solemn vengeance had not
yet struck, fright, and fright alone, was for
the black-robed rulers of Rome the result
of the events we have detailed.
The priests were in mortal terror lest
the thread by which the sword of popular
wrath was suspended should be cut.
The hour, however, had not struck; the
measure of the cup was not full; the God
of justice delayed the day of His retribution.
Know you what the lust of priests is to
torture? Do you know that by the priests
Galileo was tortured ?-Galileo, the greatest
of Italians! Who but priests could have
committed him to the torture? Who but
a Popish prelate could have condemned to
death by starvation in a walled-up prison
Ugolino and his four sons?
THE TORTURE.
119
Where but in Rome have priests hated
virtue and learning while they fostered
ignorance and patronised vice? Woe to
the man who, gifted by God above his
fellows, has dared to exhibit his talent in
Papal Italy. Has he not been immediately
consigned to moral and physical torturers,
until he admitted darkness was light?
Is it not surprising that, in spite of the
light of the nineteenth century, a people
should be found willing to believe the
blasphemous fables called the doctrines of
the Church, and the priests permitted to
hold or withhold salvation at their
pleasure, and to exercise such power that
rulers court their alliance as a means of
enabling them the more effectually to
keep in subjection their miserable sub-
jects ?
In England, America, and Switzerland,
the torture has been abolished. There
progress is not a mere word. In Rome the
torture exists in all its power, though con-
cealed. Light has yet to penetrate the
secrets of those dens of infamy called
120
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
cloisters, seminaries, convents, where beings,
male and female, are immured as long as
life lasts, and are bound by terrible vows
to resign for ever the ties of natural
affection and sacred friendship.
Fearful are the punishments inflicted
upon any hapless member suspected of
being lax in his belief, or desirous of being
released from his oaths. Redress for them
is impossible in a country where despotism
is absolute, and the liberty of the press
chained.
Yes, in Rome, where sits the Vicar of
God, the representative of Christ, the man
of peace, the torture, we say, still exists as
in the times of St. Dominic and Torque-
mada. The cord and the pincers are in
constant requisition in these present days
of political convulsion.
Poor Dentato, the sergeant of dragoons
who facilitated the escape of Manlio, soon
experienced this. He had been unfortu-
nately identified as engaged at the Quirinale.
Morning, noon, and night, means too
horrible to divulge were resorted to for
THE TORTURE.
121
the purpose of compelling him to give up
the names of those concerned in the attack
upon the prison. Failing to gain their
point, he had been left by his tormentors
a shapeless mass, imploring his persecutors
to show their mercy by putting him to
death.
Unhappy man! the executioners falsely
declared he had denounced his accomplices,
and continued daily to make fresh arrests.
Yet the world still tolerates those fiends
in human form, and kings moreover impose
them upon our unhappy countries. God
grant the people of Italy may before long
have the will and the courage to break this
hateful yoke from off their necks! God set
us free-before we are weary of praying-
from those who take His holy name in
vain, and chase Christ himself out of the
Temple to set their money-changing stalls
therein !
CHAPTER XXII.
THE BRIGANDS.
LET us for a time depart from these scenes
of horror, and follow our fugitives on the
road to Porto d'Anzo. Their hearts are
sad, for they are leaving many dear to
them behind in the city, and their road is
one of danger, until they reach the sea;
but, as they breathe the pure air of their
beloved country, their spirits revive. That
country, once so populated and fertile, is
now all barren and deserted-indeed, it
would be difficult to find another spot on
earth that presents so many objects of past
grandeur and present misery as the Roman
Campagna. The ruins, scattered on all
sides, give pleasure to the antiquary, and
convince him of the prosperity and gran-
deur of its ancient inhabitants, while the
sportsman finds beasts and birds enough
THE BRIGANDS.
123
to satisfy him; but the lover of mankind
mourns over it as a grave-yard of past
glories, with the priests for sextons. The
proprietors of these vast plains are few,
and those few clerics, who are too much
absorbed by the pleasures and vices of the
city, to visit their properties, keeping, at
the most, a few flocks of sheep or buffaloes.
Brigandage is inseparable from priestly
government, which is easy to understand,
when we remember that it is supported by
the aid of cowardly and brutal mercenaries.
These men, becoming robbers, murderers,
and criminal offenders, flee to such places
as this historical desert, where they find
undisturbed refuge and shelter.
Statistics prove that in Rome murders
are of more frequent occurrence in propor-
tion to the population than in any other
city. And how, indeed, can it be otherwise,
when we consider the corrupt education
instilled by the priests?
But other outlaws are styled brigands,
besides these recruited from the runaway
hirelings of the priests, who have committed
124
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
such dreadful ravages during the last few
years. We have a sympathy for the wild
spirits who are falsely said to live by
plunder, but who retire to the plains, and
pass a rambling life, without being guilty
of theft or murder, in order to escape the
humiliations to which the citizen is daily
subjected.
The tenacity and courage shown by the
latter in their encounters with the police
and national guards are worthy of a better
cause, and prove that such men, if led by a
lawful ruler, and inspired with a love for
their country, would form an army that
would resist triumphantly any foreign
invader.
All "brigands" are, indeed, not assassins.
Orazio, a valorous Roman, though a bri-
gand, was respected and admired by all
in Trastevere, particularly by the Roman
women, who never fail to recognise and
appreciate personal bravery.
This valiant man was reputed to be
descended from the famous Horatius Cocles,
who alone defended a bridge against the
THE BRIGANDS.
125
army of Porsenna, and, like him, curiously
enough, he had lost an eye. Orazio had
served the Roman Republic with honour.
While yet a beardless youth he was one
of the first who, on the glorious 30th
of April, charged and put to flight the
foreign invaders. In Palestrina he received
an honourable wound in the forehead, and
at Velletri, after unhorsing a Neapolitan
officer with his arquebuss, he deprived him
of his arms, and carried him in triumph to
Rome. Well would it have been for Julia
and her friends had men of this type alone
haunted the lonely plain! But when they
were not far distant from the coast, a
sudden shot, which brought the coachman
down from his seat, informed our fugitives
that they were about to be attacked by real
brigands, and were already within range of
their muskets. Manlio instantly seized the
reins, and whipped the horses, but four of
the band, armed to the teeth, rushed imme-
diately at the horses' heads. "Do not stir,
or you are a dead man," shouted one of the
robbers, who appeared to be the leader.
126
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Manlio, convinced that resistance was use-
less, wisely remained immovable. In no
very gallant tone, the ladies were bidden to
descend, but, at the sight of so much
beauty, the robbers became softened at first,
for a time, and fixed their admiring looks,
with some promise of repentance, upon the
exquisite features of the youthful Clelia
and the fair Englishwoman. But their
savage natures soon got the better of such a
show of grace.
The chief addressed the
disconcerted party in a rough tone, saying,
"Ladies, if you come with us quietly no
harm shall happen to you, but if you resist,
you will endanger your own lives; while, to
show you that we are in earnest, I shall
immediately shoot that man," pointing to
Manlio, who remained stationary on the
box. The effects produced upon the terri-
fied women by this threat were various.
Silvia and Aurelia burst into tears, and
Clelia turned deadly pale. Julia, better
accustomed to encounter dangers, preserved
her countenance with that fearlessness so
characteristic of her countrywomen.
· Will
(C
THE BRIGANDS.
127
you not," said she, advancing close to the
brigand, “take what we possess we will
willingly give you all we have?" putting,
at the same time, a heavily-filled purse into
his hand; "but spare our lives, and permit
us to continue our journey."
The wretch, after carefully weighing the
money, replied, "Not so, pretty lady," as
he gazed with ardent eyes from her to
Clelia; "it is by no means every day that
we are favoured by fortune with such charm-
ing plunder. We are in luck with such
lovely visitors. You must accompany us."
Julia remained silent, not realising the
villain's presumption; but Clelia-in whom
the chill of despair, which struck her when
her father's life was menaced, was yielding
to a deeper horror still at the scoundrel's
words-with a spasm of anger and terror,
snatching her poniard from her bosom,
and sprang upon the unprepared bandit.
Julia, seeing the heroic resolution of her
friend, also attacked him; but, alas! they
had not the chief alone to struggle with.
His comrades came to his assistance and
128
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
the English girl was speedily overpowered,
whilst Clelia was left vainly to assail him;
for, although she succeeded in inflicting
several wounds, they were of so slight a
nature that, with the aid of a follower, he
had no difficulty in wresting her weapon
from her and securing her hands.
When Julia was dragged off by two of
the ruffians towards some bushes, Aurelia
and Silvia followed, entreating them not
to kill her.
Manlio, who had attempted to leap to
the ground to aid his daughter, had been
instantly beaten to the earth, and was
being dragged off in the direction of the
same thicket by the band, while the chief
brought up the rear with Clelia in his arms.
All appeared lost. Death-and worse
than death-threatened them.
But they had not gone many paces before
the knave whose vile arms encircled Clelia
was felled to the ground by a blow from
a sudden hand; and Clelia gave a cry of
joy as her deliverer raised her from the
ground.
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE LIBERATOR.
CLELIA'S liberator, who had arrived
opportunely on the scene of violence, was
by no means a giant, being not more than
an inch or two above the ordinary height;
but the erectness of his person, the ampli-
tude of his chest, and the squareness of his
shoulders, showed him to be a man of
extraordinary strength.
As soon as this opportune hero, who had
come to the rescue of the weak, had stricken
down the chief by a blow of the butt-end of
his rifle upon the robber's skull, he levelled
the barrel at the brigand who held Manlio
in his grasp, and shot him dead. Then,
without waiting long to see the effect of his
bullet-for this hunter of the wild boar
had a sure eye-he turned to the direction
pointed out by Clelia. She was still much
VOL. I.
J
130
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
agitated; but when she perceived her
champion so far successful, she cried-
"Avanti! go after Julia, and rescue her.
Oh, go!"
With the fleetness of the deer the
young man sped away in pursuit of Julia's
captors, and, to Clelia's instant relief, the
English girl soon reappeared with their
preserver, the brigands having taken to
flight upon hearing the shots.
Reloading his gun, the stranger handed
it to Manlio, and proceeded to appropriate
to his own use those arms which he found
upon the dead bodies of the brigands.
All then returned to the carriage, and
found the horses grazing contentedly on
the young grass that bordered the road.
For a little while no one found a voice,
absorbed as they were in thoughts of joy,
agitation, and gratitude; the women re-
garding the figure of the stranger with
fervent admiration. How beautiful is
valour, particularly when shown in the
defence of honour and loveliness in woman,
whose appreciation of courage is a deep
THE LIBERATOR.
131.
instinct of her nature! Let a lover be bold
and fearless, as well as spotless; a despiser
of death, as well as graceful in life; and he
will not fail to win both praise and love
from beauty.
This sympathy of the fair sex with lofty
qualities in the sex of action has been the
chief promoter of human civilisation and
social happiness.
For woman's love alone man has gra-
dually put aside his masculine coarseness,
and contempt for outward appearances, be-
coming docile, refined, and elegant, while
his rougher virtue of courage was softened
by her into chivalry.
So far from being his "inferior," woman
was appointed the instructress of man,
and was designed by the Creator to mould
and educate his moral nature.
We have said our fair travellers gazed
with admiration at the fine person of the
brigand-for "brigand" we must unwill-
ingly confess their deliverer actually was
-and as they gazed, the younger members
of the party, it must be acknowledged,
J 2
. 132
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
imported into their glance a little more
gratitude than the absent lovers, Attilio
and Muzio, would perhaps have wished.
But admiration gave place to surprise,
when the brigand, taking Silvia's hand,
kissed it, with tears, saying-
"You do not remember me, Signora ?
Look at my left eye: had it not been for
your maternal care, the accident to it would
have cost me my life."
"Orazio! Orazio!" cried the matron,
embracing him. "Yes, it is indeed the
son of my old friend."
"Yes, I am Orazio, whom you received
in a dying condition, and brought back
to life; the poor orphan whom
you
nourished and fed when left in absolute
need," he replied, as he returned her em-
brace tenderly.
After exchanging these words of recog-
nition, and receiving others of ardent
gratitude from the party, Orazio explained
how he had been hunting in the neighbour-
hood, when he saw the attack, and came
to do what he could for the ladies. He
+
THE LIBERATOR.
133
advised Manlio to put them into the car-
riage again, and depart with all speed;
for," said he, "two of these bandits have
escaped, and may possibly return with
several of their band." Then, ascertaining
the name of the port from which they
intended sailing, he offered to become
their charioteer, and mounting the box,
drove off rapidly in the direction of Porto
d'Anzo.
(C
那么
​Arrived there without further adventure,
the freshness of the sea air seemed to put
new life and spirits into our jaded travellers,
and the effect upon the beautiful Julia
in particular was really marvellous. A
daughter of the Queen of the Ocean, she,
like almost all Albion's children, was
enamoured of the sea, and pined for it
when at a distance.
The sons of Britain scent the salt air
wherever they live: they are islanders, with
the ocean always near. They can under-
stand the feeling of Xenophon's thousand
Greeks, when they again beheld the ocean
after their long and dangerous Anabasis,
134
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
and how they fell upon their knees, with
joyful shouts of "Thalassa! Thalassa!"
saluting the green and silver Amphi-
trite as their mother, friend, and tutelary
divinity.
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE YACHT.
THE English girl broke out into pretty
speeches of gladness when she caught sight
of her little ship. "Dance, graceful naiad,"
ejaculated Julia, when she beheld it upon
the blue waters of the Mediterranean, "and
spread your wings to bear away my friends
to a place of safety. Who says I may not
love thee as a friend, when I owe to thee
so many glorious and free days? I love
thee when the waters are like a mirror and
reflect thy beauty upon their glassy bosom,
and thou rockest lazily to the sigh of the
gentle evening breeze which scarcely swells.
thy sails. I love thee still more when thou
plungest, like a steed of Neptune, through
the billows' seething foam, driven by the
storm, making thy way through the waves,
and fearing no terror of the tempest. Now
136
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
stretch thy wings for thy mistress, and
bear her friends safe from this treacherous
shore!" Julia's companions were in the
mood to echo this spirit of joy and exulta-
tion, and eagerly gazed at the little vessel.
Not daring, however, to excite suspicion
by conducting the whole of her party at
once into Porto d'Anzo, Julia decided upon
leaving Silvia and her daughter under the
protection of Orazio, who would rather
have been cut in pieces than allow them
to be injured or insulted. They were to
wait in a wood a short distance from the
port, while Julia, taking with her Manlio,
who acted the part of coachman, and Aure-
lia, as her lady's maid, passed to the ship
to make preparations to fetch the others.
Capo d'Anzo forms the southern, and Civita
Vecchia the northern limits of the danger-
ous and inhospitable Roman shore. The
navigator steers his vessel warily when he
puts out to sea in winter on this stormy
coast, especially in a south-west wind, which
has wrecked many a gallant ship there. The
mouth of the Tiber is only navigable by
THE YACHT.
137
vessels that do not draw more than four or
five feet of water, and this only during
spring. On this left bank of the Tiber,
in the marshes, dwelt of old the warlike
Volsci, who gave the Romans no little
trouble before those universal conquerors
succeeded in subjugating them. The ruins
of their ancient capital, Ardea, bear witness
to its ancient prosperity.
39
The promontory, Capo d'Anzo, both forms
and gives its name to the port, in which was
stationed our heroine's yacht, awaiting her
orders. The arrival of Julia, if not a delight
and fête day for the priests-who hate the
English, because they are both "heretics
and "liberals "-was certainly one for the
crew of the Seagull, to whom she was always
affable and kind. The sailor, exposed to
dangers nearly all his life, is well worthy
of woman's esteem, and nowhere will she
find a truer devotion to her sex than among
the rough but loyal and generous tars.
Going on board, the pretty English lady,
after returning the affectionate and respect-
ful greeting of her countrymen and servants,
138
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
descended to the cabin and consulted with
her captain, an old sea-dog (Thompson by
name), as to the best means of embarking
the fugitives.
૬.
Aye, aye, Miss," said he, glad to escape
his enforced idleness, as soon as he saw how
the land lay; "leave the poor creatures to
me; I'll find a way of shipping them safe
out of this hole!"
And in less than an hour the captain, true
to his word, weighed anchor, and sailed
triumphantly out to sea with our exiles on
board, who, though shedding a few natural
tears as the coast faded rapidly from their
view, were inexpressibly thankful to feel that
they were at last out of the clutches of their
revengeful persecutors.
A
CHAPTER XXV.
THE TEMPEST.
BUT our readers will remember that it was
now the third week in February-the worst
month at sea, at least in the Mediterranean.
The Italian sailors have a proverb, that "a
short February is worse than a long Decem-
ber." Captain Thompson, in his anxiety to
fulfil his young mistress's wishes, had not
failed to heed the weather-glass, and he had
felt anxious at the way in which the mer-
cury was falling-a sure sign that a strong
south-west wind was brewing nigh at hand,
the most unfavourable for the safety of our
passengers on this rocky coast. The Seagull,
however, sailed gracefully out of port with
all sails set, and impelled by a gentle breeze
gracefully, we say, that is, in the eyes
of Captain Thompson and her owner; but
not so gracefully in the eyes of Aurelia
140
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
and Manlio, who, never having entrusted
themselves to the deep before, were con-
siderably inconvenienced by the undulating
motion.
Julia had arranged to cruise down the
coast for Silvia and Clelia, still under Orazio's
protection, bringing to off a small fishing
place a few miles from Porto d'Anzo,
where the yacht was to put in and embark
them; but, though the captain would have
gone through fire and water to obey his
mistress's commands, the wind and waves
were his superiors. The gentle breeze had
given place to strong gusts, and black
clouds were rapidly chasing one another
athwart the sky. A storm was evidently
rising, and every moment the danger of
being driven ashore was becoming more
and more possible. Night was closing in,
and breakers were in sight. The only
chance of escape was to cast anchor.
Thompson, addressing Julia-whom he
found wrapped in a shawl, lying on deck
watching every movement-now acquainted
her with his resolution, in which she
THE TEMPEST.
141
acquiesced. The sailors were about to
obey their captain's orders, when Julia
cried out "Hold!" for she had already
felt the wind upon her cheek suddenly
shift, and felt that to anchor was no
longer wise. Now they must stand out
to sea, and face the shifts of the tempest.
The sails began to fill, and in a short
time the Seagull moved off, and began
to leave the surf behind her, obedient
to the helm. The wind was fitful, and
now and again terribly fierce; the sails,
cordage, and masts creaked, and swayed
to and fro. Captain Thompson ordered
his crew, in the energetic yet self-possessed
tone so characteristic of the British sea-
man, to "stand by" the halyards, with
all ready to let go, but to take in
nothing. Luffing a little more, they were
soon free of the immediate peril; but,
the wind increasing, they dared not carry
so much sail, and three reefs were taken in
upon the mainsail, the foresail and jib were
shifted, and everything was made taut and
snug against the fierce blasts which dashed
142
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
the billows over her sides, and occasionally
almost submerged the tiny bark.
The Seagull presently put about on
the port tack, always beating out from
the land, and battled bravely with the
storm, which waxed momentarily louder and
stronger. One tremendous wave dashed
over her, and then the captain, addressing
Julia, who had remained on deck, besought
her to go below, for he feared she might
share the fate of one of the crew who had
just been washed overboard by it. Poor
fellow, no help could save him! Julia
saw the sailor go over the side, and threw
him a rope herself, but the man was
swallowed up in the darkness and foam.
The steersmen (for there were two) were
now lashed to the helm, the captain to
the weather shrouds of the mainmast, and
the men held fast under the bulwarks.
When Julia descended to the cabin to
appease the captain's anxiety, and look
after her friends, the scene that met her
view was so ludicrous that, in spite of her
sorrow for the loss of the poor seaman, she
THE TEMPEST.
143
could not repress a smile. When the ship
reeled under the shock of the wave which
had carried the sailor away, Aurelia had
been precipitated like a bundle of clothes
into the same corner in which Manlio had
taken refuge. The poor woman, frightened
out of her wits, and thinking her last hour
had come, clung to the unfortunate sculptor
with all her might, as if fancying she could
be saved by doing so. In vain Manlio
implored her not to choke him: the more
he entreated, the closer became her grasp.
The sculptor, accustomed to move blocks
of marble, was powerless to release him-
self from the agonised matron, but, aided
by the motion of the ship, contrived to
hold her off a little so as to escape suffo-
cation. In this tragic and yet comic atti-
tude Julia beheld them, and, after giving
way for one moment to her irrepressible
amusement, she called a servant to assist
her, and succeeded in pacifying Aurelia,
and in liberating Manlio from his uncom-
fortable position.
All night the Seagull struggled bravely
144
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
against the storm; and had it not been
for her superior construction, and the
skill of her commander and the gallant
seamen in Julia's service, she must have
perished.
Towards morning the tempest subsided,
and the wind having changed to south-
south-west, Captain Thompson informed
Julia that it would be necessary to put in
at Porto Ferrajo or Longone to repair the
damages the yacht had sustained, which,
indeed, were not slight. The two light
boats had been carried away, also every
article on deck, and the starboard bulwarks
from amidships to stem. The foremast,
too, was sprung, and Julia, seeing the im-
possibility of setting the vessel to rights
at sea, consented to make the land. Here
we will take leave of them for a time.
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE TOWER.
Ir is time to return to Clelia, and see how
it fares with her and her companions, Silvia
and Orazio. As night approached, Orazio
made a large fire, which he had been
directed to do by Julia, in order that the
smoke might be a guide to her vessel. He
then looked out for a boat to hire, in which
to convey the women to the yacht; but
as the storm rose, he felt there would be
no chance of embarking that night, and
therefore cast about for a place of shelter
until the morning.
He found a ruined tower: such towers
abound on the coasts of the Mediterranean,
and are the remains of places which were
erected by the medieval pirates, who used
them chiefly to signal to their vessels when
it would be safe to approach the shore.
VOL. I.
K
146
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Here, after making the ladies as comfort-
able as circumstances permitted, he left
them, and paced up and down the beach,
straining his eyes for a glimpse of the Sea-
gull, which, he feared, could scarcely live
in such a tempest. Half blinded by the
spray, he continued his watch, dreading most
of all to see the signs of a wreck. Some
hours had elapsed when he perceived a dark
object tossing about in the water, nearing
and then receding, and finally stranded
on the beach. Orazio ran towards it, and
was horrified to discover that it was a
human body, apparently lifeless, but still
clinging to a rope and buoy. He snatched
it
up in his sturdy arms, and carried it into
the tower, where he found Silvia and Clelia
sitting by the fire which he had kindled for
them. The lad whom Orazio had rescued
was no other than the young English sailor
washed overboard from the Seagull.
Silvia, aided by her daughter, stripped
the inanimate lad, laid him before the fire,
and chafed him with their hands for a very
long while, until, to their great delight, he
THE TOWER.
147
A
A.
Then
slowly returned to consciousness.
they wrapped him in some of their own dry
garments, and hung his wet ones before the
fire, Orazio supplying them with fresh fuel.
Some of his native "grog" was needed for
poor Jack, but none was to be had. For-
tunately, Orazio had a flask of Orvieto,
which he had given to the travellers to
warm their chilled bodies during the bitter
night, and Silvia wisely administered
a liberal dose to the exhausted mariner,
who, with a stone for a pillow, and his
feet towards the friendly fire, fell by-
and-by into a sound sleep, till yacht, tem-
pest, shipwreck, and angelic nurses were all
lost in oblivion. His slumber could not
have been more profound had he lain
upon a bed of down. The youthful
Clelia, also wearied with the fatigue of
the past day, soon followed his example,
and with her head in her mother's lap, she
slept the sleep of the innocent.
Orazio returned to his lonely post, and
after pacing up and down the shore in the
fear of seeing some other sign of disaster,
K 2
148
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
returned at dawn to the tower to dry his
dripping clothes, and refresh himself after
his dreary vigil.
Silvia alone could not sleep all that
night, but only dozed occasionally, as she
thought over the misfortunes that had be-
fallen them. Her delicate and graceful
frame had been much shaken by the terri-
ble occurrences of the past few days. Affec-
tionate mother! Though weary, she bore
the weight of her precious Clelia, and
though her position was a constrained one,
remained immovable lest she should awake
her. She was tormented with fear, too,
on account of her beloved Manlio, who had
escaped the fury of the priests only to be
exposed to the merciless waves; and then,
as if struck with remorse for thinking solely
of him, she murmured, in bitter accents,
Ah, my poor Aurelia, to what a fate has
your generous kindness brought you also!"
And with these reflections she fell into
another troubled doze.
66
The Roman outlaw slept not, even after
daybreak. He felt he was too near the
THE TOWER.
149
cunning priests of Porto d'Anzo to be very
safe. Seating himself upon a stone placed
near the fire, which he fed from time
to time with the wood he had previously
gathered, he dried his garments one by
one, with the exception of his cloak, which
he had politely insisted upon wrapping
around the ladies in the early part of the
evening, as they were but indifferently pro-
tected from the cold. Orazio was gaily
dressed in a dark velvet suit, ornamented
with silver buttons; gaiters buckling at
the knee covered a comparatively small
and well-shaped foot, and a leg now dis-
played to advantage; while a black cravat
was knotted round his handsome throat,
and a red satin handkerchief, loosely tied,
fell upon his wide shoulders. A hat,
resembling in shape those worn by the
Calabrians, nattily inclined a little to the
right, crowned his head; a leathern powder-
bag, embroidered with silk and silver, slung
round his waist, in the band of which were
placed two revolvers and a broad-bladed
dagger, serving both as a weapon of defence
150
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
and hunting-knife. These gave him a
well-prepared air; not to speak of his trusty
carbine, which he had taken the precaution
to reload, and which he always rested upon
his left arm. As the flickering light of the
fire fell upon him and lit up his bronzed
features, an artist would have given much
to have depicted what was truly a type of
strength, courage, and manly beauty; while
now and then, awakening from her uneasy
slumber, Silvia regarded him with admiring
eye, and forgot for a moment her anxieties,
while guarded by that faithful sentinel.
It is to be regretted that our hero, Orazio,
was a "brigand;" but then he was a
brigand of the better sort, and one only
from the force of circumstances, his sin
being that, like all brave and loyal men,
he wished Italy to be united, and Rome
freed for ever from priestly despotism.
Towards dawn Orazio approached Silvia,
saying respectfully, "Signora, we must not
remain here till broad day; as soon as there
is sufficient light to show us the path to
take we must depart. We are too near
THE TOWER.
151
our mutual enemies here to be out of
danger."
66
And Manlio, Julia, Aurelia, where are
they ?"
CC
Probably far out at sea," he replied;
"and let us only hope it, for so they will
be safe; but it would be well before we
strike out into the woods once more to
examine the beach.
God grant we may
not find any more bodies there."
"God grant they may not have been cast
upon the coast during this fearful storm!"
ejaculated Silvia, with clasped hands and
raised eyes.
A mournful silence fell upon them, broken
at last by Orazio, who had been looking out
for the first streak of light in the leaden
sky.
CC
Signora, it is time we were off."
Silvia shook her daughter gently, to
arouse her, and Clelia got up, feeling
greatly restored by her peaceful slumber;
while Orazio, touching Jack with the butt-
end of his carbine, awoke him. Then, for
the first time, the sailor-boy was able to
152
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
tell how he was washed overboard, and
his account gave hopes to the listeners
that the Seagull was safe.
Our bandit, going first, led his party in
the direction of the coast; but, although the
rain had ceased, the wind had not subsided,
and the women made their way with diffi-
culty along the rough, uneven pathway, the
spray from the sea beating in their faces.
Orazio and Jack, who was now nearly re-
covered, searched for the tokens of a wreck,
but, happily, none were found, and they
returned to Silvia and Clelia, whom they
had left in a sheltered place, with relieved
countenances and cheerful voices, saying,
"Our friends are out of danger." Orazio
added, "And now, ladies, we will begin our
own journey," turning at the same time to
the right, and taking a narrow footpath
through the wood well known to him. His
charges, attended by Jack the English boy,
followed in silence.
CHAPTER XXVII
THE WITHDRAWAL.
AFTER the affair at the Baths of Caracalla,
the position of Attilio and his companions
became very much compromised. The traitor
had, indeed, paid for his infamy with his
life; but though the Government's mer-
cenaries had had the worst of it, the police
were now on the alert, and, if not quite
certain, could make a shrewd guess as to
who were the leaders of the conspiracy.
If, however, the friends of liberty out-
side had been as ready as the Romans,
the conspirators might yet have had it all
their own way on the 15th of February,
or, indeed, at any other time. But the
Moderates," always indissolubly bound
to the chariots of selfishness, would not
hear the words "To arms!" They pre-
ferred waiting, at whatever cost, until
<<
154
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
the manna of freedom fell from heaven into
their mouths, or the foreigner should come
to their relief, and set their country free.
What cared they for national dignity,
or the contemptuous smile of all other
European nations at the open buying and
selling of provinces! They were thinking
first of gain and remunerative employment,
and were consequently deaf to all generous
propositions likely to set in risk their
Eldorado of profits; though they would, if
successful, procure national unity and pros-
perity by energetic action.
This middle-class cowardice is the cause
of Italy's degradation at the present day,
and were it not for that, the kissing of the
slipper would be an infamy of the past. It
is the reason, too, why Italy's soil is so
often vainly wet with the blood of her
nobler, braver sons; and why those who
escape the sword wander in forests to avoid
the vengeance of the robed hyænas; and
why the poor remain in abject misery.
Such was the condition of Rome at the
beginning of the year 1867. Yet she might
THE WITHDRAWAL.
155
have been happy, regenerated, and powerful,
crowned with glorious liberty and inde-
pendence, had not the foreigner have come
to the aid of the falsely-called "father of
his people." Now she grovels in bondage,
loaded with French chains.
CC
One evening, early in March, Attilio,
Muzio, and Silvio met at Manlio's house to
discuss their future movements. They had
remained in Rome in the hope of achieving
something, but the labyrinth was far too
involved to allow our youthful and inex-
perienced heroes to extricate themselves,
or the Three Hundred to extricate their
countrymen.
There is no use," spoke Attilio, bitterly,
"in dedicating one's life to the good of
one's country in these days, when the
'Moderates' '* check all our efforts, and
basely reconcile themselves with the enemies
of Italy. How is it possible for Romans to
do so? How can they ever live in harmony
with those who have sold them and theirs
so many times! who have precipitated us
* See Note 4.
156
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
•
from the first rank among the nations to
the lowest ! who have corrupted and pol-
luted our city! who have tortured our
fathers and violated our virgins!"
In his wrath Attilio's voice had risen
until he literally shouted.
Silvio, more composed, said, "Speak
lower, brother, thou knowest how we are
pursued; perchance there may even now be
some accursed spy near. Be patient, and
for the present let us leave Regola in charge
of our affairs, and quit the city. In the
country we have true and courageous
friends. Let us leave Rome until she is
tired of being the laughing-stock of these
leeches, who live by imposture and tyranny.
Let us go.
Our generous countrymen will
call us brigands, adventurers, as they did
the Thousand" during the glorious ex-
pedition of Marsala, which by-and-by
astonished the world. What matters it
to us? Now, as then, we shall work and
watch for the liberty of this our unhappy
country. When she is willing to emanci-
pate herself, we will fly to her rescue.
CC
A
""
CHAPTER XXVIII.
CC
THE FOREST.
AFTER walking for about two hours through
the forest, where to Silvia's and Clelia's
inexperienced eyes there appeared to be no
path ever trodden by man, Orazio stopped
at a clearing, and they beheld a small
pleasant-looking glade. Jack the sailor
had proved of great use in removing fallen
branches strewn across the way, which
would else have greatly impeded the pro-
gress of the ladies. The weather had
cleared up, and although the wind still
moved the crowns of the trees, it fanned
but gently the cheeks of the fugitives.
Signora, sit down here with your
daughter," said their guide, pointing to a
large flat stone, "and take some rest, of
which I see you are in need.
will go in search of some food;
Jack and I
but, before
158
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
we do so, I will spread my cloak upon your
hard bench, that you may repose in greater
comfort.'
""
Orazio was repaid with a graceful bow,
and starting into the wood at a rapid pace,
accompanied by the sailor boy, was soon
hidden from their view.
Silvia was really tired, but Clelia,
being of a more elastic constitution, and
refreshed by her sound sleep during the past
night, was not so much fatigued; never-
theless, she found it very welcome to rest.
in that agreeable place, where no human
being save themselves was visible.
Yielding presently, however, to the
vivacity of her age, the young girl sprang
up, and began to gather some pretty wild
flowers she had observed, and forming them
into a bouquet, presented them with a smile
to her mother, and reseated herself at her
side. Just then, the report of a musket
re-echoed through the wood. Silvia was
greatly startled by the sudden echo in that
lonely silent retreat, which had in it some-
thing solemn.
THE FOREST.
159
">
Clelia perceiving the effect upon her
mother, embraced her, and in reassuring
tones, said, "That is only a shot from our
friend, mia madre, he will soon return with
some game.
Silvia's colour came back again, and very
• soon afterwards Orazio and Jack rejoined
the ladies, carrying between them a young
boar, struck down by a ball from the
carbine of the Roman.
At Orazio's request, Clelia, who had some
knowledge of the English language, bade
Jack gather some sticks, and light a fire,
which he did willingly, and in a little time
the cheerful pile was blazing before them.
Animal food may be necessary to man,
in part a carnivorous animal, still the trade
of a butcher is a horrid one, while the con-
tinual dabbling in the blood of dumb
creatures, and cutting up their slaughtered
carcases, has something very repulsive in it.
For our own part we would gladly give up
eating animal food, and as years pass on,
we become more and more averse to the de-
struction of these innocent creatures, and
160
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
cannot even endure to see a bird wounded,
though formerly we delighted in the chase.
However, habit had made slaying and
preparing the boar natural and easy to
Orazio, who, compelled to live in the forest,
had, indeed, no choice in the matter, being
obliged either to kill game, or starve. He
laid the boar upon the grass, and, with
his hunting knife, skinned a portion, and
carving some substantial slices, fastened
them on a skewer, cut by Jack out of a
piece of green wood, and laid them over the
fire. When fairly cooked, he presented
them to the famished travellers. It was a
roast well fitted to appease the cravings of
a moderate appetite, and the wild dinner
was heartily relished by all the party.
The meal was, indeed, a cheerful one, much
merriment being caused by the absurdities
uttered by Jack, whom Clelia was laugh-
ingly endeavouring to teach Italian.
The sailor is always a light-hearted
fellow on land, and more particularly
after he has been a long time at sea.
Jack, forgetting his narrow escape, was
THE FOREST.
161
now the gayest of the four, and, in the com-
pany of the gentle and beautiful Clelia,
did not envy his late shipmates, who were
still tossing on the tempestuous ocean.
For Orazio, his preserver, and the Italian
ladies, his gratitude knew no bounds,
although he had but a vague idea of
their position and purposes.
When the repast was ended the party
continued their journey, resting occasionally
by the way; and in this manner arrived,
late in the afternoon, in sight of one of
those ancient edifices along the Ostian
shore which appear to have escaped the
destroying touch of time.
It stood away
from the sea, on the edge of the forest,
and at the entrance to a vast plain;
several fine oaks, many centuries old, were
growing about it, planted apparently by
mediæval possessors, with some attempt
at regularity.
Orazio, begging the ladies to recline
upon a mossy bank, stepped aside, and
drawing a small horn from his pouch,
blew a blast, shrill and long.
VOL. I.
Ꮮ
162
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
The signal was answered by a similar
sound from the ancient building, and an
individual, dressed much in Orazio's style,
issued from it, who, approaching the
brigand with an air of respect, cordially
saluted him.
Orazio took the new-comer's hand in
a friendly manner, and, pointing to his
party, held a short conversation with him
in an undertone. The man then retired,
and Orazio, returning to the ladies, begged
them to rise, and permit him to conduct
them to this secure place of refuge.
CHAPTER XXIX.
THE CASTLE.
THE period of highest glory for the ancient
capital of the world vanished with the Re-
public and with the majestic simplicity of
the republican system; for after the battle
of Zama, in which Hannibal was defeated
by Scipio, the Romans had no longer any
powerful enemies. It therefore became
easy to conquer other nations, and, en-
riched by the spoils of the conquered, the
Romans gave themselves up to internal
contentions, and to every kind of luxury.
In this way they were dragged down to
the last stage of degradation, and became
the slaves of those whom they had enslaved.
And right well it befitted them that God
should pay them in the same coin which
they counted out. The last generation of
the Republic, however, had truly a sunset
L 2
164
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
grandeur about it, and splendid names.
Before passing away it presented to his-
tory some men at whom one cannot but
marvel. Sartorius, Marius, Sylla, Pompey,
and Cæsar, were men of such stature that
one alone would suffice to illustrate the
valour of a warlike nation. If perfection
in a military ruler were possible, Cæsar,
with his superb qualities as a general,
needed only to possess the abnegation of
Sylla to have been a perfect type of the
class. Less sanguinary than the Pro-
scriber, he possessed more ambition, and
desired to decorate his forehead with a
crown, for which he fell a victim, stabbed
to the heart by the daggers of the Roman
republicans. Sylla was also a great general,
and a reformer; he struggled hard to wean
the Romans from their vices, and even
resorted to terrible means, slaying with this
view at one time 8,000 persons. Subse-
quently, wearied with the ineffectual struggle
against the tide of the time, he assembled
the people in the Forum, and, after re-
proaching them for their incorrigible vices,
THE CASTLE.
16
declared, that as his power as Dictator had
failed to regenerate them, he would no
longer retain that dignity, but before he
laid it aside he challenged the city to
require from him an account of his actions.
Silence ensued, no man demanding redress,
though there were many present whose re-
latives and friends he had sacrificed. With
an austere mien he then descended from the
tribunal, and mingled with the crowd as a
simple citizen.
The Empire rose on the ruins of that
wonderful Republic. And here it
And here it may be
remarked that no republic can exist unless
its citizens are virtuous. This form of go-
vernment demands moral education and
elevation. It was the vice and degrada-
tion to which the Romans had sunk that
inaugurated the Empire.
Among the emperors there were some
less deplorable than others such as
Trajan, Antoninus, and Marcus Aurelius.
The greater part, however, were monsters,
who, not satisfied with the enormous
wealth they possessed, and with their
166
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
lofty position, set themselves to plunder
the substance of others. They sought
every pretext for robbing the wealthy
citizens. Many of those, therefore, pos-
sessing wealth, retired from Rome-many
sought refuge in foreign lands, others in
far distant parts of the country, where
they were safe from molestation. Among
the latter, a descendant of Lucullus, in the
reign of Nero, built the original walls of
the antique castle where we left Clelia
and her companions. Peradventure, some
of the enormous oaks by which it was
surrounded had sprung in but few re-
moves from the acorns of the trees which
shaded the courtier of Nero. However
this may be, the architecture of the castle
is certainly wonderful, and wonderfully
preserved. The outbuildings are covered
with ivy, which age has rendered of extra-
ordinary growth. The interior had been
completely modernised by medieval owners,
and although not adorned with all the luxu-
ries of the nineteenth century, it contains
several dry-roofed and spacious apartments.
THE CASTLE.
167
Uninhabited for some time, the castle had
been almost buried out of sight by the
surrounding trees, which circumstance made
it all the more suitable for Orazio and his
proscribed comrades. Built in dark and
troublous times, this stronghold, like all
those of the same kind, possesses immense
dungeons and subterranean passages spread-
ing over a large space in the bowels of the
earth. Superstition also guarded the lonely
tower. Travellers making inquiries about
the neighbourhood from the shepherds who
tend their flocks in the forest openings,
had heard, and duly related, that some-
where in this district was an ancient castle
haunted by phantoms; that no one ever
dared to enter it, and that those un-
happy beings who summoned up courage
to approach its gateway were never seen
again. Moreover, was there not a story
told that the beautiful daughter of the
wealthy Prince T, when staying with
her family at Porto d'Anzo for the benefit
of sea-bathing, had one day wandered with
her maids into the woods, where the
168
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
affrighted and helpless women saw their
mistress carried up into the air by spirits,
and although every nook of the forest was
searched by the command of her distressed
father, no traces of the young princess
were ever afterwards discovered?
To this haunt of marvels Orazio then
conducted our travellers, as we have before
described.
CHAPTER XXX.
IRENE.
?
UPON the threshold of the castle, as our
travellers drew near, stood a young woman,
whose appearance betokened the Roman
matron, but of greater delicacy perhaps than
the ancient type possessed. She numbered
some twenty years; and, though a charm-
ing smile spread itself over her lovely
features, and her eyes and soft abundant
hair were extremely beautiful, still it was
the majestic natural bearing of Irene which
most struck the beholder.
As if unconscious of the presence of
strangers, she ran to Orazio, and folded
him in a warm embrace, whilst the blush
which glad love can excite suffused both
their faces, as they regarded each other
with undisguised affection. Then, turn-
ing to the two ladies, she bowed grace-
170
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
fully, and welcomed them with a cordial
salute, as Orazio said—
"Irene, I present to you the wife and
daughter of Manlio, our renowned sculptor
of Rome."
Honest Jack was perfectly astounded
at seeing so much beauty and grandeur
where he expected to find nothing except
solitude and savage desert. But his as-
tonishment was greater still when he was
invited, along with the rest, into the castle,
and beheld a table covered with a profusion
of modest comforts in a handsome and
spacious dining-hall.
"You expected me, then, Carissima ?"
observed Orazio, as he entered it, to Irene.
r
"Oh, yes; my heart told me you would
not pass another night away," was the
reply; and the wedded lovers exchanged a
look, which made the thoughts of Clelia,
as she beheld it, fly to Attilio, and we
do not overstep the bounds of truth if
say that Silvia also remembered her
absent Manlio with a sigh.
Jack, with the appetite of a young
IRENE.
171
t
boy after his very long walk, felt no-
thing of the pangs of love, but much of
those of hunger. And now another scene
amazed mother and daughter as well as
the sailor-who stood, indeed, with wide
open mouth staring at what seemed en-
chantment-for, as Orazio blew his horn
again, fifteen new guests, one after another,
each fully armed and equipped like their
leader, filed into the room. The hour
being late, there was little daylight in
the apartment, which gave to their en-
trance a more melodramatic air; but when
the room was lit up with a lamp, the open
and manly countenances of the new-comers
were seen, and inspired our party with
admiration and confidence. The strangers
made obeisance to the ladies and their
hostess. Orazio, placing Silvia on his
right hand, and Clelia on his left, Irene
being seated by her side, called out, "To
table." When their chief (to whom they
showed great respect) was seated, the men
took their places, silently, and Jack found
a vacant seat by the side of Silvia, which
172
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
CC
he took with calm resignation at his good
luck. The repast began with a toast
to the liberty of Rome," which each
drank in a glass of vermuth, and then
eating commenced, the meal lasting some
time. When all had appeased their
hunger, Irene rose, with a sweet grace,
from the table, and conducted her fair
visitors to an upper chamber of the tower;
and while a servant prepared, according
to her orders, some beds for her guests,
she exchanged with them, after the uni-
versal manner of ladies, a few words about
their mutual histories.
Silvia's and Clelia's you already know,
so it only remains for us, who have the
privilege of their confidence, to narrate
what Irene imparted to them.
"You will wonder to hear," said she,
"that I am the daughter of Prince T
whom perhaps you know in Rome, as he
is famous for his wealth. My father gave
me a liberal education, for I did not care
about feminine accomplishments, such as
music and dancing, but was attracted by
IRENE.
173
deeper studies. I delighted in histories
and when I commenced that of our
Rome, I was thoroughly fascinated by
the story of the republic, so full of deeds
of heroism and virtue; and my young
imagination became exalted and affected
to such an extent that I felt ashamed of
my name and time. Comparing those
heroic days with the shameful and selfish
empire, and more especially with the present
state of Rome under the humiliating and
miserable rule of the priest, I became inex-
pressibly sorry for the loss of that ancient
ideal, and conceived an intense hatred and
disgust for those who are the true instru-
ments of the abasement and servility of
our people. With such a disposition, and
such sentiments, you can imagine how dis-
tasteful the princely amusements and occu-
pations of my father's house became to me.
The effeminate homage of the Roman
aristocracy-creatures of the priest-and
the presence of the foreigner palled upon me.
Balls, feasts, and other dissipations, gave
me no gratification; only in the pathetic
S
174
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
ruins scattered over our metropolis did I
find delight. On horseback or on foot,
I passed hours daily examining those
relics of Rome's ancient grandeur.
"When I attained my fifteenth year I
was certainly better acquainted with the
edifices of the old architects and our
numerous ruins than with the needle,
embroidery, and the fashions. I used to
make very distant excursions on horseback,
accompanied by an old and trusty servant
of the family.
"One evening, when I was returning
from an exploration, and crossing Traste-
vere, some drunken foreign soldiers, who
had picked a quarrel at an inn, rushed
out, pursuing one another with drawn
swords. My horse took fright, and galloped
along the road, overleaping or overturning
everything in his way, in spite of all my
endeavours to check his speed. I am a
good rider, and kept a firm seat, to the
admiration of the beholders; but my steed
continuing his headlong race, my strength
began to fail, and I was about to let
IRENE.
175
myself fall-in which case I should cer-
tainly have been dashed to pieces on the
pavement or severely hurt-when a brave
youth sprang from the roadside, and, fling-
ing himself before my horse, seized the
bridle with his left hand, and, as the animal
reared and stumbled, clasped me with the
right.
(C
The powerful and sudden grasp of my
robust preserver caused the poor beast
indeed to swerve sharply round, and,
striking one foot against the curb, he
stumbled and fell, splitting his skull open
against the wall of a house. I was saved,
but had fainted; and when I returned to
consciousness I found myself at home, in
my own bed, and surrounded by my
servants. And who was my preserver?
Of whom could I make inquiries? I sent
for my old groom, but he could tell me
little, except that he had followed me as
quickly as he well could, and had arrived at
the scene of the catastrophe just as I was
being carried into a house. All he knew
was that my deliverer seemed a young man,
176
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
and that he had retired immediately after
placing me in the care of the woman of
the house, who was very attentive when
she learned who I was.
66
Still my ardent
ardent imagination, even in
that dangerous moment, had traced more
faithfully than they the noble lineaments of
the youth. His eyes had but flashed an
instantaneous look into mine, but it was
indelibly imprinted on my heart. I could
never forget that face, which realised at
last, as in my memory, the heroes of the
past. I shall know him again, I said to
myself. He is certainly a Roman, and if
a Roman, he belongs to the race of the
Quirites! My ideal people; the objects of
my worship! You know the custom of
visiting the Colosseum by moonlight, which
then displays its majestic beauty to per-
fection. Well, I went one night to view it,
guarded by the same old servant; and as
I was coming back, and had arrived at the
turning of the road which leads from the
Tarpeian to Campidoglio, my servant was
struck down by a blow from a cudgel, while
IRENE.
177
two men, who had concealed themselves in
the shadow cast by an immense building,
sprang out upon me, and, seizing me by
the arms, dragged me in the direction of
the Arch of Severus. I was terror-stricken
and in despair, when, as Heaven willed it, I
heard a cry of anger, and we were quickly
overtaken by a man, whom I recognised
in the dim light as my late preserver.
He threw himself upon my assailants, and
a fearful struggle began between the three.
My young athlete, however, managed to
lay the assassins in the dust, and returned
to my side; but, perceiving that my servant
had risen, and was approaching unhurt,
he took my hand, and kissing it respect-
fully, departed before I could recover from
the sudden shock of the unexpected attack,
or could articulate a single word.
cr
"I have no recollection of my mother;
but my father, who loved me tenderly, used
to take me every year to bathe at Porto
d'Anzo, for he knew how much I delighted
in the ocean, and how pleased I was to
escape from the aristocratic society of
VOL. I.
M
178
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Rome, where, had he studied his own
inclinations, he would gladly have remained.
My father possessed a little villa not far
from the sea, to the north of Porto d'Anzo,
where we resided during our visits to the
Mediterranean, the sight of which I dearly
loved. Here I was happier than in Rome;
but I felt a void in my existence, a craving
in my heart, which made me restless and
melancholy. In fact, I was in love with
my unknown preserver.
"Often I passed hours in scrutinising
every passer-by from the balcony of my
window, hoping vainly to obtain a glimpse
of the man whose image was engraven upon
my heart.
If I saw a boat or any small
craft upon the sea, I searched eagerly, by
the aid of my telescope, among crew and
passengers for the form of my idol.
•
"I did not dream in vain. Sitting
alone in my balcony one evening, wrapped
in gloomy thoughts, and contemplating
almost involuntarily the moon as she
rose slowly above the Pontine marshes, I
was startled from my reverie by the noise
IRENE.
179
of something dropping to the ground from
the wall surrounding the villa. My heart
began to beat violently, but not from fear.
I fancied I saw by the dim light a figure
emerging from the shrubbery towards me.
A friendly ray from the moon illumined the
face of the intruder as he approached, and
when I beheld the features I had sought for
so many days in vain I could not repress
a cry of surprise and joy, and it required
all my womanly modesty to restrain a
violent desire to run down the steps
leading to my balcony and embrace him.
My love of solitude, and my disdain for
the pleasures of the capital had kept me
in comparative ignorance of worldly things,
and, with good principles, I had remained
an ingenuous, simple daughter of nature.
66
"Irene,' said a voice which penetrated
to the inmost recesses of my soul; 'Irene,
may I dare ask for the good fortune to
say two words to you, either there or here?'
To descend appeared to me to be more
convenient than to permit him to enter
the rooms; I therefore went down imme-
((
M 2
180
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
diately, and, forgetting, for the moment,
his fine speeches, in joy, he covered my
hands with burning kisses. Conducting
me towards some trees, we sat down upon
a wooden bench under their shady branches
side by side. He might have led me to
the end of the world at that strange and
sweet moment had he pleased.
"For a while we remained silent; but
presently my deliverer said, 'May I ask
pardon for this boldness-will you not
grant it my loved one?'
loved one?' I made no
reply, but allowed him to take possession
of my hand, which he kissed fervently.
Presently he went
he went on, I am only a
plebeian, Irene-an orphan.
Both my
parents perished in the defence of Rome
against the foreigner. I possess nothing
on this earth but my arms, and my love
for you, which has made me follow your
footsteps.'
••
Predisposed to love him, even before I
had heard his voice, now that his manly yet
gentle and impassioned tones fell upon my
ear, I felt he might do what he would with
IRENE.
181
Yes, he belonged
me—I was in an Eden.
to me, and I to him; but I could not find
the voice to say so as yet.
"Irene,' he continued, I am not only
portionless orphan, but an outlaw, con-
demned to death, and pursued like a wild
beast of the forest by the bloodhounds of
the Government. Yet I have presumed to
hope that you might be gentle to me for my
love, with the strength of your generous
nature; and more so, alas! when I saw that
you were unhappy, for I have watched you
unseen, and noted with sorrow and hope the
melancholy expression of your face. I am
come, though your sweet kindness flatters
me, Irene, to tell you these things which
make it impossible, of course, that you can
ever be mine. I have no claim or right
but my ardent love; the small services I
have rendered you have blessed me, and
made me proud and happy; therefore you
owe me nought of gratitude. If I should
ever have the delight of laying down my
life for yours, my happiness will then, in-
deed, be complete. Adieu, Irene, farewell!'
182
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
C
،،
,
he continued, rising and pressing my hand
to his heart, while he turned to leave me.
I had remained in an ecstacy of silent
joy, forgetful of the world, of myself, of all
save him. At the word 'farewell,' I started
as if electrified; I ran to him, crying 'stay,
oh, stay!' and clasping him by the arm,
drew him back to the bench, and quite
forgetting all reserve myself, exclaimed,
'Thou art mine, and I am thine for life!
thine, yes, thine for ever, my beloved!'
"He told me all his story-he pictured
to me the hope and aim of his life. His
burning words of love for Italy and hatred
of her tyrants added to my strength of
resolve. I replied, that I would share his
fortunes forthwith as his wife, and with
no regrets, except upon my father's account.
It was then arranged that we should live
here together. A few days of preparation,
and we were privately married. I followed
my Orazio to the forest, where ever since I
have dwelt with him. I will not say I am
perfectly happy-no; but my only grief is
the remembrance that my disappearance
IRENE.
183
accelerated, I fear, at least in a measure,
the death of my aged and affectionate
parent."
Tired as our poor Silvia was, she could
not but listen with interest to the narrative
of Irene, down whose beautiful cheeks the
tears coursed at the mention of her father's
name. Clelia, too, had not lost a single
word, and more than one sigh from her fair
bosom seemed to say, during her hostess's
recital, “Ah, my Attilio! is he not also
handsome, valorous, and worthy of love,
yes, of my love!"
love!" But now, wishing repose
to her guests, Irene bade them good-night.
CHAPTER XXXI.
GASPARO.
THE history of the Papacy is a history of
brigands. From the medieval period
robbers have been paid by that weak and
demoralising Government to keep Italy in a
state of ferment and internal war; and at
this very day it makes use of thieves to
hold her in thraldom and hinder her rege-
neration, or drives honest men to the wilds.
I repeat, then, that the history of the
Papacy is a history of brigands.
Whoever visited Civita Vecchia in 1849
must have heard of Gasparo, the famous
leader of a band of brigands, a relative of
the Cardinal A. Indeed, many per-
sons paid a visit to that city simply for
the purpose of beholding so extraordinary
a man.
Gasparo, at the head of his band, had
GASPARO.
185
long defied the Pontifical Government, and
sustained many encounters with the gen-
darmes and regular troops, whom he almost
invariably defeated and put to flight.
Failing to capture the brigand by force of
arms, the Government had recourse to
stratagem. As I have already stated,
Gasparo was related to a cardinal, one of
the most powerful at Court; and as they
were both natives of S where many of
their mutual relations resided, these rela-
tions were made use of by the Government
to act as mediators between it and the
brigand, to whom it made several splendid
offers.
-,
Gasparo, putting faith in the promises
made by his kinspeople at the instance of
the Government, disbanded his men, but
was then shamefully betrayed, arrested, and
taken in chains to the prison in Civita
Vecchia, where he was found during the
Republican period in 1849.*
Prince T
the brother of Irene,
having obtained some clue, through the
* See. Note 5.
186
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
shepherds, whose description of a beautiful
dweller in the forest left little doubt upon
his mind as to her identity, consulted with
the Cardinal A
and determined at
any cost to recover his sister.
Although backed by the Government, and
authorised to make use of the regiment
which he commanded, the Prince, from his
ignorance of the many hidden recesses in
the forest, did not feel at all certain of
success; and in his dilemma applied to the
Cardinal to secure for him the services of
the prisoner Gasparo, his relative, as a
guide.
CC
It is a good
a good thought,
thought," said the
Cardinal; "Gasparo is better acquainted
with every inch of the forest than we are
with the streets of Rome. Besides, they
say, that such are his olfactory powers,
that by taking a handful of grass, and
smelling at it, even at midnight, he could
tell you what portion of the forest you
were in. He is old now, it is true; but
he has courage enough still to face even
the devil himself."
>
GASPARO.
187
When Gasparo heard he was to be con-
ducted to Rome, he gave himself
up for
lost, and said to himself, "Better were it to
die at once, for I am tired of this miserable
existence; only then I should go to my
grave unrevenged for the treachery and
injury I have suffered at the hands of
these villanous priests."
Two squads of gendarmes, one on foot,
and the other mounted, conducted this
formidable brigand from Civita Vecchia to
Rome. The Government would have pre-
ferred removing him at night, but darkness
would have facilitated his rescue, which it
was feared some of his old companions might
attempt if they heard of his journey. It
was therefore decided Gasparo should travel
by day, and the road was thronged by so
dense a multitude, who pressed forward to
gaze at the celebrated chieftain, that the
progress of the Pope could scarcely have
attracted greater numbers.
Arrived in Rome, Gasparo was afterwards
introduced into the presence of his relative,
Cardinal A, and the Prince T-———,
188
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
who with many words, and promises of a
large reward in gold, to all appearance
prevailed upon him to assist them in
destroying the bands of "libertines" by
which the forest was infested.
Rejoicing in such a chance of escape and
opportunity for revenge upon his persecu-
tors, Gasparo affected to be delighted at
the proposition, and consented to it with
much apparent pleasure.
CHAPTER XXXII.
THE SURPRISE.
SILVIA, Clelia, and Jack had passed
several days very pleasantly in the Castle
of Lucullus, as the guests of Orazio and
Irene.
Among Orazio's band were several well-
connected men, whose friends in the city,
unknown to the Government, sent them
regularly sums of money, which enabled
them to supply the table of their chief.
The gallantry of the young Romans to the
"Pearl of Trastevere" was profound. Clelia
would have been more glad, though, to have
had her Attilio at her side. And Silvia, the
gentle Silvia, sighed when she remembered
the uncertain fate of her Manlio. But the
two ladies were nevertheless well pleased.
As for Jack, he was the happiest being
on earth, for Orazio had presented him with
190
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
one of the carbines taken from the brigands
who had assaulted Manlio and his party;
and it was inseparable from him in all his
hunting and reconnoitring excursions in the
woods.
One day Orazio took the sailor with
him to seek a stag, and directed Jack to
beat, whilst he placed himself in ambush.
Their arrangements were so effective, that,
in less than half an hour, a hart crossed
Orazio's path. He fired, and wounded him,
but not mortally; he therefore fired a
second time, and, with a cry, the noble
animal fell.
As he discharged his second shot, Orazio
heard a rustling in the bushes near him.
Listening for a second, he was convinced
some one was approaching from the thickest
part of the cover. Jack it could not be;
he was too far off to have returned so
quickly.
A suspicion that he was to be the object
of an attack caused him to curse his in-
caution as he looked at the empty barrels
of his carbine. He appeared not mistaken;
THE SURPRISE.
191
for, hardly had he placed the butt-end of
his gun upon the ground in order to re-
load it, than a head, more like that of
some wild creature than a human being,
was thrust from between the bushes.
To the valorous fear is a stranger, and
our Roman, who was truly brave, sprang
forward, dagger in hand, to confront the
apparition, which, however, exclaimed,
"Hold!" in such a tone of authority and
sang-froid, that Orazio fell back astonished,
and paused.
The stranger was armed from head to
foot, and had, as we have said, a striking
appearance. His head, covered with a
tangled mass of hair, white as snow, was
surmounted by a Calabrian hat; his beard
was grizzled, and as bristly as the chine of
a wild boar, concealing almost the whole
of his face, out of which, nevertheless,
glared two fiery eyes. Held erect and
placed upon magnificent shoulders, years
had not bowed nor persecution subjugated
that daring front. His broad chest was
covered by a dark velvet vest; around his
192
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
waist was buckled the inseparable cart-
ridge-box. A velvet coat, and leather
gaiters buttoned at the knee, completed
his costume.
"I am not your enemy, Orazio," said
Gasparo for it was he "but am come
to warn you of an approaching danger,
which might prove your ruin, and that
of your friends."
That you are not my enemy I am
assured," replied Orazio; "for you might,
had you chosen, have killed me before I
found a chance of defending myself. I
know well that Gasparo can handle a gun
skilfully."
"Yes," answered the bandit, "there was
a time when I needed not to fire many
second shots at deer or wild boar, but now
my eyes are beginning to fail me; yet I
shall not be behind my companions when
the time for attacking the common enemy
arrives. But let us talk a while, for I
have important news to communicate to
you."
Seating himself upon the trunk of a
(C
THE SURPRISE.
193
fallen tree, Gasparo related to Orazio the
projects of the Papal court, aided by
Prince T at the head of his regi-
ment; and how he himself had been sent
for, from confinement, to assist the Prince
in discovering the retreat of the "Libe-
rals;" also how, burning to be revenged
upon the priestly Government, he had
effected his escape, and now offered his
services, and those of his adherents, to
Orazio, on the simple condition of being
accepted amongst the "Liberals" as
of their band.
as one
(C
But, Gasparo, you have so many
serious crimes to answer for, if the reports
about you be true, that we could not
possibly admit
you into our company,
observed Orazio.
""
С،
Crimes!" repeated the friendly bri-
gand; "I own no crimes but those of
having purged society from some bloody
and powerful villains and their wicked
agents. Is that a crime ? and is it a
crime to have helped the needy and the
oppressed? or do you believe that, if I
VOL. I.
N
194
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
had been a mere paltry criminal, the
Government would have been in such awe
of me, or that I should have been so be-
loved by the populace? The Government
fears me because I have no sin upon my
soul but resentment against its wicked-
ness, and because it is conscious of having
betrayed me in a cowardly and deceitful
manner, and that, when I return once
more to my free life, I shall make it pay
dearly for its deceit and treachery.
cr
Yes, I have sometimes," he continued,
after a pause, "made use of
made use of my carbine
as an instrument of justice, in accordance
with the laws of humanity and of right-
eousness. Can the priests say as much of
their accursed scaffold?"
Jack arriving at this moment, Orazio
explained by signs that the stranger was
friendly; and, after making preparations
to carry off the game, they returned with
Gasparo to the castle, to equip themselves
against the approaching assault.
↑
CHAPTER XXXIII.
THE ASSAULT.
THE Prince having ascertained from other
spies who proved more docile than
Gasparo-that the band of "Liberals"
were occupying the castle of Lucullus,
made active arrangements to besiege it;
and, after approaching the place, disposed
his men in such a manner that it might
be surrounded on all sides, so that escape
from it in any direction should be impos-
sible. The brother of Irene-like many
other generals-committed the error of
spreading his men over a large space of
ground, and detaching a number of senti-
nels, pickets, videttes, and scouts, so as to
leave himself with too small a body against
assailants. Not knowing the exact site of
the castle, Prince T had sent Gasparo
on to explore, who took advantage of his
N 2
196
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
freedom, as the reader is aware, to desert
to the threatened little garrison. Impatient
at his prolonged absence, the Prince com-
manded his officers to cause their men-
about a thousand strong-to narrow the
circle, and to assault the castle when each
column arrived in sight of it. As might
be expected, so complex a scheme proved
unfortunate. The detachment to the
north, commanded by the Prince in
person, marched in a straight line for
the tower; but the others, partly through
the ignorance of the officers, and partly
through the disinclination of the guides
to begin the affray, instead of following
the right path, struck out into the wood,
and were soon in inextricable confusion,
calling hither and thither to each other,
and often returning to the point from
which they started. In this way several
hours were lost.
The Prince, with two hundred of his
most serviceable men, arrived, however,
within sight of the spot, which they only
discovered about four o'clock in the after-
THE ASSAULT.
197
noon, and then perceived, to their chagrin,
that preparations for defence had been made.
But reckoning on the numbers of his
troops, and on the co-operation of the other
detachments, he drew his sword, disposed
of half his men as skirmishers, and keep-
ing the other half as a reserve, ordered the
signal to be given for attack.
Orazio and his young Romans could have
avoided the combat by taking refuge in
the subterranean passages, but disdaining
a retreat before measuring strength with
the Papal mercenaries, he determined to
show fight, and upon returning to the castle
with Gasparo, hastened to have the doors
barricaded and holes made in the walls
for the musketeers, while every necessary
instrument was put in readiness for the
siege.
The young leader had ordered his men
not to fire at the enemy so long as they
were at a distance, but to wait until they
were close under the walls, so that each
might shoot down his man. The assailants
advanced boldly on the castle, and the front
198
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
rank of skirmishers had nearly reached the
threshold, when a general discharge from
the guns of those within laid nearly as
many of the Papal troops on the ground
as there were shots fired. This sudden
discharge disconcerted those behind, who,
seeing so many of their comrades fall,
turned and fled. The Prince, with his
column, was treading sharply on the heels.
of the skirmishers, and arrived at this
juncture.
Orazio had taken the precaution to have
all the spare fire-arms in the tower loaded
and placed ready for use, and now com-
manded the domestics to help the ladies to
reload them as soon as they were discharged.
Jack, however, declined to remain with the
women, as Orazio had proposed, and seizing
his musket, placed himself at the side of his
preserver, following him like a shadow
throughout the attack.
When the Prince arrived under cover of
the outer mound, and saw the slaughter
that had taken place, he understood at last
the disposition of the enemy with whom he
THE ASSAULT.
199
had to deal. Remarking the fear depicted
on the countenances of his men, and per-
ceiving that retreat under such a murderous
fire would be disastrous, to say nothing of
the disgrace of such a movement, he re-
solved to storm the wall. He passed the
word, accordingly, to the aides-de-camp, by
whom he was surrounded, to order the trum-
pets to sound the charge; and, springing
forward himself, he was the first to climb
the barricade, striking right and left with
his sabre at the few defenders posted there.
Orazio, who was among these few, stood
without moving at the first sight of the
Prince, in whose lineaments he traced so
plainly the likeness to his beloved Irene.
One of the barrels of his musket was still
undischarged, and he could easily have sent
the contents through the body of his enemy,
but he refrained. Jack, who was fighting
by his side, not understanding the cause
of this hesitation, raised his gun to a level
with the Prince's breast and fired; but as
he did so Orazio knocked up the muzzle
with all the force of his strong arm, and
200
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
the ball struck one of the Prince's men,
who had just appeared above the barricade.
The Prince's followers who mounted with
him were few in number, and those few
were quickly despatched by the valiant
garrison of the castle.
An unexpected circumstance finally freed
our party from their assailants, and made
them fly in every direction, scattered like
a flock of sheep.
As the officers were urging the men
crowded under the barricades to follow the
Prince, a cry of "Enemies in the rear!" was
heard from the east side of the wood. A
small band of ten men appearing, sprang like
lions on the right flank of the little army.
The soldiers, in the panic, thinking the
"ten" might be a hundred, dispersed like
chaff before the wind. Some few paused,
hoping that the new-comers would prove
some of their own missing allies, but upon
a nearer view it was plain that they were
dressed in the uniform of the Liberals, and
the blows they dealt upon the nearest Papa-
lini were so terribly in earnest, that these
THE ASSAULT.
201
latter turned and fled in dismay, leaving
their opponents masters of the field, and the
Prince a prisoner. Realising the generous
act of his enemy, and finding out that he
was left alone, he delivered up his sword
to Orazio, who received it courteously, and
conducted him to the presence of Irene.
?
CHAPTER XXXIV.
A VALUABLE ACQUISITION.
THE most earnest reformer must confess
that immense progress has been made
during the present century. We are not
speaking of mechanical or physical arts-in
which the advance is really wonderful-but
we are thinking solely of the political and
moral achievements of the age.
The emancipation of the nations from
the power of the priest is a vast object not
yet attained, but towards the accomplish-
ment of it, nevertheless, our generation is
making gigantic strides.
Above all, this progress seems marvel-
lous and divinely impelled, when one re-
members that the gradual destruction of
priestcraft is the work of the priesthood it-
self. What enduring consolidation would
not the Papacy have obtained, had Pius IX.
A VALUABLE ACQUISITION.
203
but continued the system of reform with
which he commenced his reign, and sincerely
identified himself with the Italian nation!
An overruling Providence, however, blinded
the
eyes of the wavering monk for the good
of his unfortunate people, and left him to
travel on the perverse and misguided road
of his predecessors-that is to say, to trade
away Roman honour and Christian spirit for
the help of the foreigner, vilely selling the
blood of his countrymen. The Italian
nation, which might have been so well and
long deceived, has now seen these impostors,
the priests, walking with cross in hand at
the head of the foreign troops pitted against
Italian patriots. The writer has with his
own eyes more than once witnessed priests
leading the Austrians against the Liberals.
To serve the Papacy, they have excited
and maintained brigandage, devastating the
southern provinces with horrible crimes,
and fomenting by every means in their
power the dissolution of national unity, so
happily but hardly constituted.
Another sign of human progress in our
204
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
day is the closer tie establishing itself be-
tween the aristocracy and the people. There
still exist some oligarchs everywhere, more
or less callous, more or less insolent, who
affect the arrogance and authority of former
times, when the outrageous and intolerable
feudal pretensions were in full force. But
they are few in number, and the greater
part of the nobility (noble not only by birth,
but in soul) associate with us, and mingle
their aspirations with ours.
To this last type belonged the brother of
Irene, who undertook the unlucky military
affair we related in the last chapter, in
the idea of rescuing his beloved sister from
the brigands, into whose hands he believed
she had fallen an unwilling victim. But
when he learned that those he had fought
against were Romans of noble and lofty
spirit, and very far from the assassins he
had pictured, he did not fail to compliment
the valour of his countrymen; and when
he further learned that Orazio, to whose
generosity he owed his life, was the
legal husband of his sister, and that she
A VALUABLE ACQUISITION.
205
loved him so tenderly, his manner and
opinion changed entirely.
These considerations had pleaded already
in favour of Irene, who, upon seeing her
brother, threw herself at his feet, clasping
his knees, in a flood of tears, which flowed
the faster at the remembrance of her dead
father, whom he represented in face and
voice.
The Prince, raising her gently, mingled
his tears with hers, as he affectionately em-
braced her. Orazio, touched to the depths
of his soul, was also affected, and taking the
Prince's sword by the point, handed it back
to him, saying, "So noble a soldier ought
not to be deprived, even by accident, of his
weapon." The Prince accepted it with
gratitude, and shook the bronzed hand of
this son of the forest amicably.
And Clelia ! what had made her rush
away from this charming scene? what had
she heard amid the noise of the conflict?
She had recognised the voice of her Attilio
during the assault, and for her and him too
this was a supreme moment. Yes, during
206
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
the battle, when the shouts of the new-
comers made the arches of the castle ring
again, Clelia distinguished her betrothed's
accents. She threw down a gun which she
was loading, and rushed to a balcony,
whence she could survey the scene of
action. For one second, through the smoke,
she obtained a view of the face engraven
upon her heart, but that second was suffi-
cient to make her feel surpassingly happy.
Attilio, indeed, it was, who, with Silvio,
Muzio, and some other companions, had
thus charged and scattered the Papal
troops.
Silvio, it must be known, was well ac-
quainted with the castle of Lucullus, where
he had often been a guest, as well as an
associate of Orazio in his hunting and fight-
ing expeditions. Through him a communi-
cation was kept up between the Liberals in
the city and those in the country. Before
quitting Rome he had come to the determi-
nation of taking the field, and placing him-
self under Orazio's flag, and, as we have
seen, he happily arrived with his associates
A VALUABLE ACQUISITION.
207
just in time to give the last blow to the
Papal soldiers.
The gentle reader must himself imagine
the joy in the castle caused by the arrival
of friends who could contribute so power-
fully to the safety of the proscribed. What
interrogations! what embracings! what in-
quiries after parents, relatives, and friends!
what new and happy hopes! what soft illu-
sions, dreams of peace and rest!
"Oh, my own, my own!" whispered
Clelia, when Attilio for the first time im-
printed a a kiss upon her beautiful brow,
thou art mine and I am thine, in spite
of the wicked priests; in spite of the
world!"
The smell of the gunpowder had perhaps
turned her dear little head, so that we may
pass over the slight indiscretion of such
confessions. She should have been more
coquettish, but she was a Roman girl, and
her love was true. And is not true love
sublime, heroic, such as these two happy
beings bore to one another ? Is it not
the life of the soul, the incentive of all
cr
208
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
that is noble, the civiliser of the human
race ?
The Liberals had a glorious acquisition
in the person of Prince T-
of Prince T—; he was en-
tirely converted by the scenes he had wit-
nessed, and the words which he heard; for,
generous and brave by nature, he felt with
shame the humiliation of his country, and
desired to see her liberated from the bad
government of the priest and the foreigner.
Educated away from Rome, however, and
moving in a different sphere from those
patriots who held in their hands the plot
of the Revolution, he had remained in
ignorance of much that was passing, and
had even accepted, at his father's desire, a
post in the Pontifical army, which removed
him farther than ever from the influence of
our brave friends. But a film had now
passed from his sight, and he discerned
at last with clearer vision the greatness
of his country's future, and how surely
Italy-now divided into so many parts,
despised and scorned by the world-would
yet be re-united, and become one grand
A VALUABLE ACQUISITION.
209
and noble nation, looked up to and re-
spected, as in the days of her past glory,
as the patriotic Italians of all periods have
ever dreamed and prayed she should be.
The Prince was enchanted with his new
quarters and with his new companions, and
vowed to himself to live and die for the
sacred cause of his country.
Rich, powerful, and generous, he became
in the future the strongest supporter of the
proscribed; and they had reason to congratu-
late themselves for having put faith and
hope in so noble a patriot, and one whom
they had thus doubly conquered.
VOL. I.
0
CHAPTER XXXV.
THE AMELIORATION OF MANKIND.
ORAZIO having received and welcomed his
friend and brethren, now began to think
of their general safety. He therefore called
aside Attilio and the Prince (who by this
time had become firmly devoted to them
and the national cause), and addressed
them as follows:-
"It is true we have been victorious in
our last encounter, and have vanquished
you, Prince, whose noble conduct now
conquers our hearts; but I fear that this
castle has become too notorious for us
to remain longer in it in safety. The
Government will employ every means
in its power to hunt us out of our
retreat, and to destroy us, and is capable
of sending a whole army with artillery to
demolish these old walls. I do not, how-
THE AMELIORATION OF MANKIND. 211
ever, advise an immediate retirement, as the
cardinals will require time to form projects
and make arrangements; but it behoves.
us now to use all vigilance, and from this
moment to ascertain the movements of the
enemy and guard against surprise. As
for yourself, Prince, you had better return
to Rome; your presence here is not needed.
for the present, and there you may be of
the greatest use to us. Let it be thought
that you were set at liberty on parole, on
condition that you would not bear arms
against us, and then send in your resig-
nation."
Yes," replied the Prince, "I can be of
more service to you in Rome, and I
pledge my word of honour to be yours
until death.”
••
Attilio was of the same opinion, and
added that Regola would advise them of
the movements of the Pontifical troops.
On the Prince desiring some secure means
of remaining with them, Attilio presented
him with a piece of paper-so small that
it might easily be swallowed in case of
0 2
212
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
emergency-containing a line of recom-
mendation for the Prince to Regola.
The rest of the day was devoted to the
interment of the dead, of which there were
not a few, and to tending the wounded,
nearly all of whom were Papalini. Three
of the Liberals only were wounded, and
those not seriously. This proves that, in
the strife of battle, the valorous run the
least danger; and if the statistics of the
field were referred to, it would be seen
that fugitives lose more men than an
army which stands its ground.
At midnight the Prince started for Rome.
And who acted as his guide? Who, but
Gasparo, the veteran chief of the bandits
in old times, now an affiliated Liberal, as
he had proved in the last affray, in whic
he had done wonders with his unerrin
carbine.
I who write this am well persuaded of
the truth of the perpetual amelioration of
the human race. I am wholly opposed
to the cynic and the pessimist, and be-
lieve with all my heart and soul in the
THE AMELIORATION OF MANKIND. 213
law of human progress by various agencies,
under many forms, and with many necessary
interruptions. Providence has willed that
happiness shall be the final end of this sad
planet and suffering race; but its decrees
work slowly, and only by the submission
of mankind to the higher law of light is
happiness attainable. Not by miracles will
men become regenerated. Voltaire has
well said-
"J'en ai vaincu plus d'un, je n'ai forcé personne,
Et le vrai Dieu, mon fils,
Est un Dieu qui pardonne.”
If humanity does not improve along with
the
progress of knowledge, as it should do,
the fault must lie with the various govern-
ments, for with kind treatment and judi-
cious care, even the wild beasts of the
forest become domesticated, and their fierce
passions are tamed. What, then, may we
not accomplish with the very lowest grade
of mankind? But can anything be ex-
pected from a people kept purposely in
ignorance, and reduced to misery by ex-
actions, imposts, and taxes? We know
214
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
that these taxes and exactions are not, as
it is stated, imposed upon the Romans for
the defence of the state, or for the support
and maintenance of national honour, but
to fatten the Pontifical government and its
multitude of parasites, who are to the
people what vermin are to the body, or
what the worm is to the corpse, and who
exist only to plunder and devour. Who
can deny that the people of Southern Italy
were more prosperous in 1860 than at the
present day, and is not the reason because
they were better governed?
In those days brigandage was scarcely
known; there were no prefects, no gen-
darmes, no bravos. Now, with the multi-
tude of satellites existing in the South, who
ruin Italian finance, anarchy, brigandage,
and misery prevail. Poor people! They
hoped, after so many centuries of tyranny,
and after the brilliant revolution of 1860,
to obtain in a reformed Government an era
of repose, of
progress, and of prosperity.
Alas, it was but a delusion! "Put not
your trust in princes," says Holy Writ.
THE AMELIORATION OF MANKIND. 215
Gasparo had baptised himself a Liberal
in the blood of the oppressors. He was
received by the young brigand with indul-
gence, and even enthusiasm; and entrusted,
as already mentioned, with the mission of
conducting Prince T out of the forest
into the direct road to Rome.
The prediction of Orazio respecting the
steps that would be taken by the Papal
Government fulfilled itself exactly. After
the reverse it had sustained at the castle
of Lucullus, the bishops decided in council
to send a large body of troops, with artil-
lery, against this stronghold of the Liberals;
and as it was thought they would not tarry
long for such a descent, the resolution was
to carry the assault into immediate execu-
tion.
-
With this in view, it was determined
that not only the Papal, but also the
alien troops at the service of the Pope,
should be drawn upon for the expedition.
A foreign general of note was called in to
direct the enterprise, and everything was
made ready with alacrity, that the critical
216
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
assault might be delivered on Easter Day,
generally so propitious to the priests; who
that occasion, after their long fast,
gorge even more than usual their capacious
stomachs at the expense of their ignorant
and superstitious flocks.
Orazio and his companions, meanwhile,
were not sleeping, and received regular in-
formation from their friends in Rome of the
plans and preparations made by the Pon-
tifical Government, albeit it kept them as
secret as possible. The first thing Orazio
did was to explore the subterranean pas-
sages thoroughly. These were known, even
to him and to a few of his comrades, only
partially; but Gasparo, who had already
returned from his mission, had had bet-
ter opportunities of examining them, and,
with his assistance, a thorough explora-
tion was to be made.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
THE SUBTERRANEAN PASSAGES.
AMONG the wonders of the metropolis of
the world the catacombs or subterranean
vaults and passages are certainly not the
least.
The first Christians, persecuted with
atrocious cruelty by the pagan imperial
government of Rome, sought refuge for
safety occasionally in the catacombs; and
sometimes, also, that they might assemble
without incurring suspicion, in large num-
bers, to instruct themselves in the doctrines
of their new religion. These subterranean
passages were also undoubtedly the resort of
fugitive slaves and other miserable beings,
who sought refuge from the tyrannical
government of imperial Rome, over which
have presided some of the direst monsters
that ever existed-Nero, Caligula, Helio-
gabalus, and other despots in purple.
218
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Among these subterranean passages there
are, it appears, different kinds. Some were
constructed for the purpose of receiving the
dead, others were used as water conduits,
and supplied the city with rivers of fresh
water for a population of two millions.
The Cloaca Maxima, which led from Rome
to the sea, is a famous example of many
more smaller hidden roads, constructed by
rich private individuals, at an enormous
expense, in which they could secrete
themselves from the depredations of those
greatest of all robbers, the emperors, and
in later times from the persecution and
massacres of the barbarians.
The soil upon which Rome is built, as
well as that in its immediate neighbour-
hood, offers great facilities to the excavator,
being composed of volcanic clay, easy to
pierce, yet sufficiently solid and impenetrable
against damp to form a secure habitation.
In fact, to this day many shepherds, with
their flocks, lodge in these artificial caverns.
of the subter-
castle,
castle, it was
Before the exploration
ranean passages of the
THE SUBTERRANEAN PASSAGES. 219
thought desirable to send the severely
wounded to Rome, attended by those who
were only slightly injured, and conducted
by some shepherds. Among the Liberals
very few were wounded, and none severely
So. Many of the Papalini, moreover,
requested permission to remain and follow
the fortunes of the proscribed; for there
are not many Italian soldiers, however
debased, who willingly serve the priest-
hood; and there is no doubt that when the
hour for liberating Italy and Rome from
their pollution arrives, not a soldier, with
the exception of the foreign mercenaries,
will remain to protect them.
After despatching the wounded, Orazio
and his men removed to the subterranean
passages all that the castle contained
which was valuable and useful, with pro-
visions of all kinds to last for some time,
and then awaited calmly the coming of the
They did not fail to take all
military precautions, and that in spite of
the notices from Rome of every movement
of the enemy. Orazio also sent scouts, and
enemy.
220
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
placed sentinels in all directions, that he
might be apprised at the earliest moment
of their approach.
The original party had been considerably
augmented by the arrival of Attilio and his
followers, as well as by those of the Roman
soldiers who had resolved to serve the priest
no longer; not to mention certain youths
from the capital, who, having heard of the
victory won by the Liberals, determined
forthwith to join them. They now num-
bered sixty individuals, without counting
the women, while Orazio's authority over
his band was increased rather than lessened
by this addition, and Attilio, although at
the head of the Roman party, and com-
mander of the Three Hundred, showed
the greatest fidelity in obeying the orders
of his brave and warlike brother in arms.
Orazio divided his little army into four
companies, under the command of Attilio,
Muzio, Silvio, and Emilio the antiquary.
The latter had been second in command
before the advent of the chief of the Three
Hundred, but made it a point of honour to
THE SUBTERRANEAN PASSAGES. 221
yield this post to him. A generous dispute
ensued, which would never have ended, had
not Orazio persuaded Attilio to accept the
first command, and assigned the second to
Emilio. Such was the disinterestedness of
these champions of Rome's liberty! "Free-
dom for Rome or death! was their motto.
Little did they care for grades, distinctions,
or decorations, which they, indeed, held as
instruments used by despotism to corrupt
one half of the nation, and humiliate and
hold in bondage the other half.
""
CHAPTER XXXVII.
THE ANTIQUARY.
Ir was Easter Eve. Everything in the
antique monument was in readiness for the
siege, and those of the band who were not
on duty were assembled with Orazio and
the ladies in the spacious dining-hall. After
a truly Homeric supper, which was enli-
vened by some patriotic toasts, Emilio the
antiquary, who desired to put them on their
guard against any contretemps that might
arise, asked permission of his commander
to speak a few words. Consent being
given, Emilio began thus:-
"As we shall soon have to take refuge
in the subterranean passages, I wish, by
way of precaution, to narrate a circumstance
that happened to me a few years ago in the
vicinity of Rome. You all remember the
superb mausoleum of
of Cecilia Metella,
THE ANTIQUARY.
223
erected by a Roman patrician in honour
of his daughter, who died in her twelfth
year.
CC
"You know, too, that that mausoleum
is beautiful among all our ruins, and, like
the Pantheon, one of the best preserved.
But what you do not, perhaps, know, is that
under it is the opening to a subterranean
passage, leading no one knows whither.
One day I determined to investigate this.
dark place, and as, in my youthful folly
and pride, I thought I should not have so
much merit if I were accompanied by any
one, I resolved to go alone. Providing
myself with an immense ball of twine, so
large that I could scarcely grasp it, and a
bundle of tapers, some bread, and a flask
of wine, I ventured out very early in the
morning, descended into the bowels of the
earth, having previously secured the end
of my twine at the entrance to the tunnel,
and commenced my mysterious journey.
Onward, onward I went under the gloomy
arches, and the further I went the more
my curiosity was excited. It appeared
224
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
truly astounding to me that any human
being destined by God to dwell upon the
earth, and enjoy the fruits and blessed light
of the sun, should ever have condemned
himself to perpetual darkness, or have
worked so hard, like the mole, to construct
such a secure,
but fearful habitation.
Wretched, and bitterly terrified, although
rich, must have been those who, at the
cost of so much labour, excavated these
gigantic works for hiding-places.
"While such thoughts were passing
through my mind, I continued to walk,
lighted by my taper, unrolling my ball
at the same time, and endeavouring to
follow in a direction originally indicated
by the narrow passage at the entrance;
but I discovered that the gloomy lane
gradually widened, and was supported by
columns of clay, from between which
opened various alleys, spreading out in
all directions. These were fantastically
and unsymmetrically arranged, as if the
architect had wished to involve any tres-
passers in an inextricable labryinth. The
THE ANTIQUARY.
225
observations I made troubled me somewhat,
and I speak frankly when I say that I
occasionally felt my courage failing me,
and was several times on the point of
turning back, but Pride cried, 'Of what
use were these preparations if your expe-
dition is to be a failure?'
.
"I felt ashamed of myself for my terror;
besides, had I not my guiding thread that
would lead me back to security? Onward
I went again, unwinding my twine, and
lighting, from time to time, a fresh taper, as
each became consumed. At last I came to
the end of my twine, and, much to my
discontent, I had encountered nothing but
a profound solitude. I was tired and rather
discouraged at having such a long road to
retrace. While I stood contemplating my
position, and holding the end of the thread
firmly, lest I should lose it, and anxiously
regarding my last taper, which I feared
every moment would be extinguished, I
heard a rustling, as of a woman's dress,
behind me, and, while turning round to
discover the cause, a breath blew out my
VOL. I.
P
226
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
light, some one tore the thread violently
out of my fingers, and my arms were seized
with such force that the very bones seemed
to crack, while a cloth was thrown over my
head, completely blinding me.
"A presentiment of danger is ofttimes
harder to bear than the danger itself. I
had felt very much terrified when I first
heard the footsteps approaching me, but
now that I was being led by the hand
like a child, my fear fled: I had to do
with flesh and blood. I walked boldly
along. Although I was blinded, I was
conscious another light had been struck,
and that the touch and footsteps near me
were those of living beings, and not of
spirits. In this manner I proceeded for
some minutes, and then the veil or bandage
was removed from my eyes, and, to my
amazement, I found myself in a small room,
brilliantly illuminated, with a table in the
centre splendidly laid out, around which
sat twenty hearty fellows feasting merrily."
During the antiquary's narrative, a smile
had passed over Gasparo's face from time
THE ANTIQUARY.
227
to time; now he rose, and extending his
hand to Emilio, said, with some emotion-
Ah, my friend, were you then that
incautious explorer? I dwelt in the cata-
combs in those days with my band; and
the emissaries of Rome, before venturing
into them, generally made their wills, if
prudent. The woman who blew out your
light, and who afterwards showed you so
much kindness, was my Alba, who died a
short time since from grief on account of
my sufferings and imprisonment."
*
"Oh!" exclaimed the antiquary,
(C was
it you who sat at the head of the table,
and received as much homage from your
men as if you had been in reality a
sovereign ?"
"Yes, it was I," replied the bandit,
somewhat mournfully, noting Emilio's sur-
prise; "years and the irons and cruelties.
of those wretched men calling themselves
ministers of God have wrinkled my fore-
head and silvered these hairs.
But my
..
t
conscience is pure. I have treated every
unhappy creature kindly, and you know
P 2
228
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
whether you received any harm from us,
or if even a hair of your head were touched.
I wished only to humiliate those proud
voluptuaries who live in luxury and vice
at the expense of suffering humanity; and
with God's help and yours, although I am
old, I yet hope to see my country freed
from their monstrous yoke.'
CC
در
Yes," answered the antiquary, affec-
tionately, "I received the greatest kindness
from you and your lady.
I shall never
forget it as long as I live."
And then turning to the company, he
continued his recital-
"I was much shaken by my solitary
exploration, and a little, too, by my un-
expected encounter; and was so feverish
in consequence, that I was compelled to
remain two days in the subterranean abode;
and during that time I received, as you
have heard, the greatest care, and the most
delicate attentions from the amiable Alba,
who not only provided me with every
necessary, but watched assiduously by my
pillow. Having regained my strength at
THE ANTIQUARY.
229
the end of the two days, I requested to be
allowed to depart, and was conducted by a
new and shorter road into the light of the
sun, which I had thought never to see
again. Upon giving my word of honour
not to betray the secret of their existence,
two of the band pointed out the road to
Rome, and left me to pursue my way."
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
THE ROMAN ARMY.
"Now opens before us," says a great
writer on ancient Italy, "that splendid
region in which man grew to grander stature
than in any other part of the world, and
displayed prodigies of energy and moral
judgment. We are about to enter that
land consecrated by heroic virtues, from
which came a light of empire that illu-
mined the universe. To that proud life
has since succeeded deep death; and now
in many places of ancient majesty you
will find nought but ruins-monuments of
departed grandeur amidst vast deserts of
death dreary solitude, and the decayed
achievements of man. The city of the
rulers of the world fell, but the remains
of her past glories cannot be destroyed.
They have for ages sent, and still send
forth a mighty voice, which breaks the
THE ROMAN ARMY.
231
silence of her grave, proclaiming the great-
ness of those ancient inhabitants. The
country of the Latins is desolate, but
grand in its desolation; an austere nature
adds solemnity to the vacant sites of the
cities, their sepulchres, and relics. In the
midst of a wilderness, at every step, one
meets with tokens of a bygone power that
overawes the imagination. Frequently, in
the same spot, on the same stone, the
traveller reads the record of the joys and
the sorrows of generations divided by pro-
digious intervals of time. Here, also, are
to be seen the columns of those temples
in which the priests of old, with their
auguries and idols, deceived the people,
and reduced them to moral slavery. In
this, however, little is changed; for further
on may be viewed modern temples, in
which religion is still made an instru-
ment of infamous tyranny. Sadnesses
ancient and sadnesses modern blend to-
gether; memories of past dominations, and
tokens of dominations ruling down to the
present day.
232
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
"If the far-off cry of the wretched ple-
beians whom the savage aristocracy of a
past age precipitated from the cliff, makes
us shudder, shall we not feel something
akin to this when we hear the cry of
living victims of Popish fury imprisoned
in dungeons in our own day? Mingled
with the ashes of the leaders of the an-
cient people, you may here dig up those
of the martyrs of our own age, who shed
their blood for the new Republic, and fell
protesting against the bitter dominion of
the priesthood; and pondering over these
memories, antique and recent, each true
Roman may draw comfort for his afflicted
soul, seeing that in spite of the passage of
centuries, and the debasing strength of
tyrannies, the children of Rome, far as
they are from her heroic days, have never
quite lost the energy of their forefathers,
and thence, on this soil of auguries, each
may rightly draw the joyful presage that
now, as then, the genius of this sublime
country will never long leave her to such
shameful vicissitudes."
THE ROMAN ARMY.
233
We have introduced this noble patriotic
piece to aid in the difficult task of de-
picting the Rome of heroic times along
with the living but paralysed virtues of
modern Latium. We may thus proceed
to discuss that strange and sad hetero-
geneous band, native and foreign, which
forms what is called "the Roman army."
What manner of men are those who dedi-
cate themselves to the service of a govern-
ment like that of "Pio Nono "-a service
that cannot fail to inspire an honest man
with disgust? And here, we may repeat,
none but a priesthood could have so de-
graded a people, and placed them on a
level with the basest upon earth-a people,
too, born in a region where men have
attained to greater perfection of manhood
than in any other part of the known world.
The "Roman army," so called, is at
present composed partly of Romans, under
the observation of foreign soldiery, and
partly of foreign soldiers under the sway
of foreign commanders, while the people
themselves are under the protection (or
در
234
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
rather subjection) of a set of scoundrels
called gendarmes. For what are these
hired mercenaries but knaves thirsting for
profit, who, without principle and without
honour, enter this disgraceful service? The
title, therefore, of "Papal soldier" is by
no means a martial distinction, but one
despised by a true man; while, on the
other hand, the foreign interloper, scoundrel
though he be in embracing so dishonour-
able a calling, despises none the less the
native soldiery, whom he is called upon to
aid and abet. Hence, the native soldier
and the foreign hireling (not being in the
the true sense of the term brothers in
arms) frequently come to blows, when the
foreigner usually comes off second best, for,
in spite of the influence of the priesthood
to render the Roman soldiery degenerate
and corrupt, some remains at least of their
ancient valour still exist.
This is the condition of the Roman
army of the day, and this the reason
why it was despised by the "proscribed,"
who informed themselves of its move-
THE ROMAN ARMY.
235
Magg
ments, and quietly waited its approach.
In the case of the impending assault
upon Orazio's castle, time was lost by
the quarrels which prevailed as usual in
it. The foreigners, looking with contempt.
upon the native soldiers, claimed to have
the right wing in the assault assigned
them; but the natives, not fearing the
foreigners, and believing themselves, with
reason, to be superior to them in the
art of war, resolutely refused to concede
this honour to alien troops. The priests,
too impotent to restore order, begun to
gnaw their nails at such junctures with
impatience, rage, and fear.
Easter day, then-the day destined for
the destruction of "the brigands "-would
most probably have seen the extermina-
tion of these mercenaries had not the
"Moderates raised the cry of "Order
and brotherhood!" And thus this fine
opportunity for finishing off a set of
knaves the plague and dishonour of
Italy-was lost.
Regola, with the greater number of the
رد
236
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Three Hundred, seeing they could do no-
thing of themselves, for some time, to-
wards the liberation of Rome, had enlisted
in the ranks of the Pontifical troops-
according to the orders received from
outside-and were active in influencing
the Romans to demand the honour of
conducting the right wing in the order
of march. This being disputed, they
mutinied, and ill-treated their officers.
General D was sent with a com-
pany of foreigners to restore order, but
the strife was almost as serious as in a
pitched battle, and the foreigners fled dis-
comfited to their barracks.
The chief instigator of the mutiny was
our old acquaintance, Dentato, the ser-
geant of dragoons. Being released from
the pains and penalties inflicted upon him
by the Inquisition, which he had sus-
tained with a stoicism worthy of the
olden times, he resolved to be revenged
upon his persecutors at the first oppor-
tunity, and did not fail to make good
use of this occasion. At the head of his
THE ROMAN ARMY.
237
dragoons (for he had been restored to his
post), sabre in hand, he plunged into the
thickest of the fray, and made serious havoc
amongst the foreign troops. The affair
over, knowing what to expect at the
hands of his masters, he set out from
Rome without dismounting, accompanied
by the better part of his men, sought
out the proscribed in the forest, who
received him most cordially, and heard
with satisfaction the account of his ad-
ventures in the capital.
W
CHAPTER XXXIX.
MATRIMONY.
Or a surety the most holy and the closest
tie in all the human family is marriage.
It binds together two beings of an opposite
sex for life, and makes them, if they be
but worthy of that condition, supremely
happy. We say if they be worthy ad-
visedly, because that solemn rite should
only be contracted with the mutual pur-
pose that each is to seek the happiness
of the other, and such a union has for its
base true love-that is, celestial love-which
the ancients rightly distinguished from
sensual passion, the former being that love
of the soul which no worldly or selfish
views can ever influence. Even before
the marriage contract its anticipation does
much to soften and improve the character
of each, from the new feeling that they
must not fail to contribute to each other's
MATRIMONY.
239
welfare. The very atmosphere of happi-
ness makes married life nobler than lonely
life, while the love of parents for their off-
spring renders them gentle and forbearing,
and indulgent to their own first; and finally
to others, whose good-will they wish to
win. Unfaithfulness, however, is, unhap-
pily, too frequently an incident of modern
marriages, but those of either sex who sin
against that loyalty in wedlock, which
should bind both indissolubly, unless hard-
ened in vice beyond all hope, feel such
remorse that they would, if they could,
return to their former purity by any
sacrifice. But truth, among other things,
should suffice to fortify the good against
temptation and dishonour, which brings
shame and ruin to the soul.
Oh, you
whom this sacred tie has newly bound, be
true as Heaven to one another! By your
fidelity you will secure your conscience in
the future against sharp and stinging re-
flections. Out of noble and heart-felt con-
stancy will spring a paradise upon earth,
-the foretaste of a blissful life beyond.
240
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
But priestly interference in this holy
communion of hearts blights and blas-
phemes the name of love, sowing the seeds.
of hatred; while this plague is felt more or
less all over the globe, by reason of the
number of unhappy marriages brought
about or directed by these busy tonsured
meddlers. What, then, must this baneful
influence be in Rome, where the priests
are SO numerous as to reign almost
supreme in society?
We have before stated that in the city
of Rome the largest number of illegitimate
births takes place, which arises naturally
(or rather unnaturally) from the infamous
influence of priests, who traffic in matches,
and control the market of men and women
for their own profit.
"
But we will draw the veil of silence
over these lamentable facts, and ask pardon
of refined readers if we have shocked them,
even by a hint. Nevertheless, when we
remember the degradation and misery to
which our beloved but unhappy country
has been reduced by the despotism and
MATRIMONY.
241
corruption of her clerical Government,
shame and grief are hard to restrain. Oh,
pardon me, you whose chaste eyes have
no Rome to weep for!
Yes, marriage is a sacred act. By it a
himself the duty to
man imposes on
love, protect, and support his wife, and
the children she may bear him. And this
act is the first cause of the progress and
civilisation of mankind. The priest, being
no other than a meddler and impostor, is
consequently unworthy of celebrating that
most important act of life. The municipal
authorities, who ought to be cognisant of all
that concerns the citizens, and register all
acts, should preside at the ceremony of
marriage, or, as immediate representatives
of these, the parents of the contracting
parties, who are their natural and lawful
guardians.
To these latter authorities Attilio and
Clelia referred themselves.
"My own! my own!" Clelia had whis-
pered to herself during Irene's narration;
and in the hour when her beloved was at
Q
VOL. I.
242
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
her feet, overjoyed by the blissful atmo-
sphere that surrounded her, she resisted his
passionate and honest solicitations for some.
time, but at last gave him permission to
demand her in marriage of her mother,
adding, "If she consents, I will be thine
for life.'
29
Although Silvia was of a somewhat
hesitating temperament, and would have
preferred having her Manlio at hand to
consult as to the destiny of her dearly
beloved child, still she had sufficient good
sense to see that a union between the
two ardent lovers was very desirable, and
felt that, under the peculiar circumstances
of their banishment and forest life, she
might be assured of her husband's sanction,
and therefore accorded them hers.
Silvia could not endure priests, and
civil authorities there were none to consult
or employ, except the sylvan jurisdiction
of their honest preserver, Orazio, and her
own maternal governance. These, she
opined, were sufficient for the occasion,
and it was not difficult to persuade her
MATRIMONY.
243
bold but gentle and enlightened conscience
that this
this simple, natural, and legal
solemnisation was all that was requisite.
The celebration of the marriage of our
young friends, thus determined upon and
permitted, was a true feast for all in the
castle, and particularly for Irene, who, as
the happy example herself of a rural
marriage, was thoroughly proud of being
priestess to the natural and noble rite.
She erected, without their knowledge, an
altar at the foot of the most majestic oak
in the neighbourhood. With the help of
her maidens, and the sailor's assistance-
who prided himself upon his marine
agility-Irene reared above this a small
temple, formed of green boughs and
garlands of wild flowers, the crown of
the oak serving as a cupola, illuminated
far above by the sun, and at night by
beautiful stars and planets, the first-born
creations of God.
The ceremony was not long, for it was
simple, but serious. It took place in the
presence of those faithful children of Rome,
Q 2
244
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
who stood in a circle around the handsome
couple, while Irene joined their right hands,
pronounced them to be man and wife, and
solemnised the sacred union by the follow-
ing address :-
"Dear and true-hearted friends, the act
you have solemnised this day unites you
indissolubly body and soul. You must
share together henceforward the prospe-
rities and reverses, the joys and sorrows of
this life. Remember that in mutual love
and faithfulness you will find your only
and enduring happiness, while, if affliction
descends, it will be diminished and dissi-
pated by your reciprocal love. May God
bless your union!"
Then Silvia, her eyes bedewed by
maternal tears, placed her hands upon the
heads of her beloved children, and repeated
che Dio vi benedica! More she could not
say for her emotion. The marriage con-
tract, which had been previously prepared,
was now presented to the united couple by
Orazio for their signature, and then to the
witnesses, the chief finally signing it himself.
MATRIMONY.
245
In this manner was celebrated, with the
greatest order and propriety, in the Al-
mighty's own temple, illuminated by the
bright golden lamp of all the world, that
solemn act of wedlock, none the less solemn
or binding for being so celebrated. Never
did human pair feel themselves
themselves more
sacredly bound one to the other than
Clelia and Attilio.
From the altar our joyful party directed
their steps towards the castle, where a right
goodly woodland banquet awaited them.
All were rejoiced at the auspicious event,
and many joyous toasts were given.
Patriotic songs
songs were freely sung, and
Jack, elated by the general hilarity,
treated his friends to his own famous
national airs, "God Save the Queen," and
"Rule Britannia."
:
CHAPTER XL.
THE SEAGULL'S
THE " army of Rome," as already related,
gave the proscribed a long time for pre-
paration, and they, knowing the nature of
the delay, troubled themselves little about
the matter. And now we must return to
some of the principal and most cherished
personages of our book-namely, Julia and
her companions, of whom we took leave
when they escaped so narrowly from the
storm, and whom we have neglected far
too long.
CRUISE.
Two days after the departure of the Sea-
gull from Porto d'Anzo she entered Porto
Longone, with all her sails set, and her
colours flying. As soon as she anchored,
our friends saw a group of persons issuing
from Liberi, a small village overlooking the
port, who, on reaching the shore, embarked
in a boat and rowed out to the yacht.
THE SEAGULL'S CRUISE.
247
Julia received the party-which was
composed of both sexes-gracefully and
courteously, and offered them refreshments
in her saloon, which they cordially accepted.
Seated at table, each with a glass of
Marsala in hand, the guests turned to-
wards Manlio, whom they imagined to be
the master of the vessel, and addressed
him with a Tuscan accent. It is one less
manly than the Roman, but sweeter and
more sympathetic, and though it be but
a dialect of the real Italian, to it Italy
owes much of her revival; and in this
dialect, dignified by so much genius, must
be found the language of Italian national
unity.
"Sir," said the elder of the visitors,
talking Tuscan, "in Liberi there exists a
custom that if a vessel comes into port at
the same time birth is given to an infant,
the captain is requested to stand godfather
to the newly-born child. Will you there
fore vouchsafe to comply with this custom,
and do us the honour of becoming a god-
father, and your gracious young lady a
248
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
godmother, to a little one who has this
day entered upon existence?"
Manlio smiled at this odd request, and
all present admired the facility with which
the visitor in Elba can form an alliance
with the islanders. Manlio replied, "I
am simply a guest on board, like yourself,
Signor; this young English lady is the
owner of the vessel, and must decide what
shall be done.'
>>
Julia-the traveller, the artist, the anti-
quary, and the friend of Italian liberty—
was enchanted to find such simplicity of
manners among these good people, and
said, "For my part I gladly accede to your
proposal, and as I hear the captain of the
ship must be godfather, I will send for him,
when, if he be agreeable, we will place our-
selves at your service.”
Captain Thompson was immediately sum-
moned, and the English lady explained to
her commander what was required. He
laughed merrily, and accepted the invita-
tion as she had done, declaring that he
should feel immensely honoured to stand
THE SEAGULL'S CRUISE.
249
godfather with his charming mistress as
godmother. Captain Thompson then gave
his orders to the mate, and all embarked
in company for Liberi.
Here our narrative stumbles again upon
the topic of the priesthood, and it is a
fatality that, in spite of the invincible
antipathy which they excite in us, they
are thus continually coming in contact
with the progress of our tale. But the
curé of Liberi was a man of a different
stamp.
A modest but hospitable table was spread
for the christening party in the house of
the islanders, and it was made pleasant by
the cordiality and simplicity of these kind
islanders. The guests were all delighted,
while Captain Thompson, although a little
confused, was happy beyond measure at
the honour the beautiful Julia did him by
leaning on his arm, and still more so at
being sponsor to her godchild. So elated
was the worthy seaman that he neither
heard or saw as they walked towards the
village, and, stumbling over some obstacle
250
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
in the way, had well nigh fallen, and, to
use his own phrase, “carried away his
bowsprit."
Luckily Julia did not perceive the pro-
found confusion of her companion, and
walked on with a calm and stately de-
meanour, in unintentional contrast to the
tar's awkward gait, for the excellent
Thompson, dreading another stumble,
counted every stone on the road as he
paced by her side.
In this manner they arrived at the
church. Captain Thompson here put on
a very imposing appearance, and, although
a little wearied by the inordinate length
of the ceremony, gave no sign of im-
patience. Having an excellent disposition,
the tediousness was relieved by the pleasure
of holding his new godson in his strong
arm, to which, although a plump and well-
formed babe, it appeared but as light as
a feather.
t's
The ceremony ended, the guests invited
to the christening bent their steps to the
house of the second godfather, who enter-
THE SEAGULL'S CRUISE.
251
tained them at a more formal banquet, the
excellent wine of Liberi receiving much.
favour. Captain Thompson, having to
re-conduct Julia, and remembering the
stumble, partook very moderately of the
liquor, contenting himself with passing a
disinterested eulogy upon it.
The captain had another motive for
being temperate and keeping in check his
decided predilection for good drink. He
was most anxious to please the Signora
Aurelia, who, though past the bloom of
youth, was extremely amiable, and had a
brilliant complexion. She was full of
gratitude for the many attentions the
captain had lavished upon her during the
terrible storm, and by no means repulsed
the signs of sympathy, loyal and honest,
if not courtly, which the gallant sailor
manifested.
All went very merrily for our amphibious
friends, for, much as one may resemble a .
sea-horse in constitution, land with its
pastimes and comforts is always preferable
to the tempestuous sea. On leaving, Julia
252
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
was covered with blessings and thanks by
her new acquaintances, after the manner of
olden times.
Manlio was meditating over a statue in
marble, which he determined to carve when
he should return to Rome, representing the
beautiful Julia as Amphitrite guiding a
stumbling Triton. Aurelia and Thompson,
absorbed in thoughts of tenderness, were
oblivious of the incidents of the past;
and thus our yachting party returned on
board, accompanied to the shore by all the
villagers, with music and joyful hurrahs.
END OF VOL. I.
CASSELL, PETTER, AND GALPIN, BELLE SAUVAge works, LONDON, E.C.
THE
RULE OF THE MONK;
OR,
Rome in the Nineteenth Century.
BY
GENERAL GARIBALDI.
IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. II.
SECOND EDITION.
CASSELL, PETTER, AND GALPIN,
LONDON AND NEW YORK.
[All Rights Reserved. }
CONTENTS OF THE SECOND VOI UME.
CHAPTER XLI-THE RECLUSE
CHAPTER XLII-THE THIRTIETH OF APRIL COM
MEMORATION
CHAPTER XLIII—THE COMBAT
CHAPTER XLIV -THE OLD OAK
CHAPTER XLV -THE HONOUR OF THE FLAG
CHAPTER XLVI-THE RURAL SUPPER
CHAPTER XLVII-GASPARO S STORY
CHAPTER XLIX-THE PURSUIT
CHAPTER L-THE PILGRIMAGE
CHAPTER LI-THE MEMORY OF THE DEAD
CHAPTER LII —THE SPY IN VENICE
CHAPTER LIII -THE
GOVERNMENT
PAGE
1
CHAPTER XLVIII-GASPARO S STORY CONTINUED 6-
CHAPTER LIV -THE SENTENCE OF DEATH
12
26
38
47
52
59
75
85
94
102
108
111
vi
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER LV.-DEATH TO THE PRIESTS
CHAPTER LVI.-PRINCE T
CHAPTER LVII.—THE DUEL
CHAPTER LVIII.-ROME
CHAPTER LX.-THE BURIAL
CHAPTER LXII.-THE
CONTINUED...
CHAPTER LXIII.-THE
SEVENTY COMPANIONS
CHAPTER LIX.-VENICE AND THE BUCENTAUR
...
...
APPENDIX
CHAPTER LXI.—THE NARRATIVE OF MARZIO
NOTES
...
...
...
:
···
...
1.
**
...
CHAPTER LXV.-THE MONTIGIANIS
CHAPTER LXVI.—THE OVERTHROW
...
...
CHAPTER LXIV.-CUCCHI AND HIS COMRADES
...
...
...
...
CAIROLIS AND
...
NARRATIVE OF MARZIO
....
CHAPTER LXVII.—THE FINAL CATASTROPHE
...
...
...
...
...
...
...
:
...
...
...
**
THEIR
...
U
4
···
PAGE
122
126
135
143
CHAPTER LXVIII.-THE SUBTERRANEAN PASSAGE 230
148
154
163
179
199
205
217
222
225
239
255
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
CHAPTER XLI.
THE RECLUSE.
IN the Italian Archipelago, which may be
said to begin in the south at Sicily, and
to extend northwards to Corsica, there
may be found a nearly deserted island,
composed of huge granite crags, down
which delicious streams of pure water flow,
that never quite fail even in summer.
It
is rich in vegetation of low but pretty
growth, for the tempestuous winds which
rush over it prevent the trees from at-
taining any great height. This, however,
is compensated by the healthiness of this
little island, in which one may always
enjoy fresh and sweet air. The plants
that grow out of the crevices in the
VOL. II.
B
2
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
rocks are chiefly aromatic, and when a fire
is made of the leaves and twigs, they send
forth a fragrance which perfumes the whole
vicinity.
The wandering cattle that graze over the
promontories of the island are small in
size but very robust. So are, also, the few
inhabitants, who live not, indeed, in affluence
but in sufficient comfort upon the produce
of their tillage, fishing, and shooting, while,
moreover, they are supplied with other
necessaries from the continent by the gene-
rosity or commerce of their friends.
The inhabitants being scanty, police
and government are superfluous, and the
absence of priests is one of the especial
blessings of this little spot. There God
is worshipped, as he should be, in purity"
of spirit, without formalism, fee, or mockery;
under the canopy of the blue heavens, with
the planets for lamps, the sea-winds for
music, and the green sward of the island
for altars.
The head of the principal family on
this little island is, like other men, one
THE RECLUSE.
3
who has experienced both prosperity and
misfortune. Like other men he has his
faults, but he has enjoyed the honour
of serving the cause of the people. Cos-
mopolitan, he loves all countries more or
less; but Italy and Rome he loves to
adoration.
He hates the priesthood as a lying and
mischievous institution, but is ready, so
soon as they divest themselves of their
malignity and buffoonery, to welcome them
with open arms to a nobler vocation, a
new but honest profession, and to urge men
to pardon their past offences, conforming
in this, as in other acts, to a spirit of
universal tolerance. Though not suffering
them as priests, he pities and yearns towards
them as men; for priests he regards as the
assassins of the soul, and in that light
esteems them more culpable than those
who slay the body. He has passed his
life in the hope of seeing the populations
ennobled and, to the extent of his power,
has championed always and everywhere
their rights, but sadly confesses that he has
B 2
4
3
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
lived partly in a false hope; for more than
one nation, raised to freedom and light by
Providence, has paltered again with des-
potism, whose representatives become per-
haps even more unjust and arbitrary than
the patrician.
Still, this man never despairs of the
ultimate amelioration of mankind, albeit
he is deeply grieved at the slowness of its
coming. He regards as the worst enemies
of the liberty of the people those democratic
doctrinaires who have preached and still
preach revolution, not as a terrible remedy,
a stern Nemesis, but as a trade carried on
for their own advancement. He believes
that these same mercenaries of liberty
have ruined many republics, and brought
dishonour upon the republican system. Of
this there is a striking example in the
great and glorious French republic of 1789,
which is held up at the present day as a
scarecrow by despots and their crew against
those who maintain the excellence of the
popular system. He defines a perfect
republic to be a government of honest
THE RECLUSE.
5
10
and virtuous people by honesty and virtue;
and illustrates his definition by pointing
to the downfall of all republics when
people have eschewed virtue and turned
away towards vice. But he does not
believe in a republican government com-
posed of 500 governors.
He considers that the liberty of a nation
consists in the people choosing their own
Government, and that this Government
should be dictatorial or presidential-that
is to say, directed by one man alone. To
such an institution the greatest people in
the world owed their greatness. But woe
be to those who, instead of a Cincinnatus,
elect a Cæsar! The Dictatorship should be
limited to a fixed period, and prolonged
only in extraordinary cases, such as that of
the authority of Abraham Lincoln in the
late war of the United States. It must be
guarded by popular rights and public opinion
from becoming either excessive or hereditary.
The islander whom we are describing,
however, is not a dogmatist, and holds that
form of Government desired or adopted by
6
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
the majority of the people most beneficial
to each nation, and he gives, by way of
illustration, the English constitution. He
regards the existing Continental system as
utterly immoral, and the Governments
guilty of the crimes and suffering that
prevail; since, instead of seeking the
welfare and prosperity of their peoples,
they intrigue only to secure their own
despotic positions. Hence that legion of
armies, political functionaries, and hangers-
on, who devour in idleness the productions
of industry-pampering their vicious appe-
tites, and spreading universal corruption.
These drones of the hive, not content with
what suffices for one man, conspire to appro-
priate to each of themselves the portion of
fifty to maintain their pomp, and supply
their luxuries.
This is just why the working portion of
the populace are loaded with taxes, and
deprived of the manliest of their sons, who
are torn from the plough and the workshop
to swell the ranks of the armies, under the
pretext that they are necessary to their
THE RECLUSE.
7
country's safety, but in reality to sustain
a monstrous and fatal form of Government.
The people are consequently discontented,
starving, and wretched.
-
The continual state of warfare in which
Europe is kept, too clearly shows how ill-
governed it is. Were each nation naturally
and nobly governed, war would cease, and
the people would learn to understand and
to respect one another's rights without a
passionate or suicidal recourse to arms.
A federation of European nations must
be cemented by the medium of representa-
tives for each country, whose fundamental
proclamation should be-" War is declared
impossible;" and their second basis the
law that "all disputes which may arise
between nations shall henceforth be settled
by the international congress.
Thus war-that scourge and disgrace of
humanity—would be exterminated for ever,
and with its extermination, the necessity for
maintaining a paid army would obviously
cease, and the children of the peoples, now
led out to slaughter under the fictitious
""
8
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
names of patriotism and glory, would be
restored to their families, to the field, and
to the workshop, once more to contribute to
the fruitfulness and general improvement of
their native countries. Such, then, are the
sentiments upon these topics of the recluse,
and we frankly confess them to be also
our own.
To this island, the abode of the recluse,
Julia had arranged to take her friends; but
when it became impracticable for Silvia and
Clelia to join them, on account of the
storm, and the consequent injury to the
yacht, she changed her plans, feeling that
they would have altered their own, and
resolved to touch there only for advice, and
then to return to the continent to gain, if
possible, some news of Manlio's family.
Picture, courteous reader, one of those
Mediterranean daybreaks, which, by its
glorious beauty of purple and gold, makes
the watchers forget the miseries of life,
and ponder only those marvellous marks
of the Creator's love with which he has
embellished the earth.
THE RECLUSE.
9
Dawn is slowly breaking
breaking over the
horizon, and tinting with all the colours
of the rainbow the fleecy clouds. The
stars insensibly pale, and disappear be-
fore the radiance of the rising sun, and
the voyager stands enchanted at the sight
as the gentle breath of morning streams
from the east, slightly ruffling the blue
waters, and fanning his cheek.
The small ash-coloured island appears in
the bright light above the waves, as the
Seagull, wafted slowly by a slight wind
from the eastward, nears its coast. The
yacht had sailed from Porto Longone the
day before, and had experienced a quick
and smooth passage. Her Roman passen-
gers were soon hailed by the inhabitants of
the island, as she approached the northern
point on this delicious April morning.
The sight of the beautiful yacht was
always a welcome one to these dwellers in
solitude, for she was well known to them,
having previously paid them many visits.
They hastened to meet their welcome
guest, and ran down to the beach, followed
10
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
slowly by the head of the family, whose
step age and other troubles had slackened,
making him no longer able to keep pace
with his nimble household.
Julia, upon landing, was welcomed affec-
tionately by all. She introduced her
Roman friends, who met a warm recep-
tion, and were conducted by their host to
his dwelling.
'
After they had rested some little time,
the recluse asked anxiously of Julia,
Well, what news from Rome? Is the
foreigner gone yet? Do the priests let the
unhappy populace, whom they have tor-
mented so many centuries, breathe free at
last ?"
CC
،
Their miseries are not yet ended,'
answered the lovely Englishwoman;
" and
who can tell when they will cease? The
foreigner is withdrawn, it is true, but others
worse than the first are enlisting, and your
Government is shamefully preparing to
bribe Italian substitutes to enable it to re-
tain the unhappy city in the power of the
priests. Moreover, I, English by birth, but
دو
THE RECLUSE.
11
CC
*
Italian in heart, am ashamed of telling you
Rome is not to be the capital of Italy.
Government renounces it, and Parliament
basely sanctions the heinous act, to satisfy
the exacting and infamous demands of a
Buonaparte. Oh, the sadnesses of modern
times! Italy, once the seat of glory, is
to-day the sink of all that is base. Italy,
the garden of the world, has become a
dunghill!"
"Oh, Julia! a people dishonoured is a
dead people. I—even I—almost despair
of the future of such a nation." Thus
exclaimed the leader in many patriotic
battles, as a tear rolled down his cheek.
!
CHAPTER XLII.
THE THIRTIETH OF APRIL COMMEMORATION.
ON the day prefixed to this chapter, April,
1849, a foreign sergeant was conducted a
prisoner into the presence of the commander
of the Gianicolo. He had fallen into a
Roman ambuscade during the night time,
and having been told by the priests that
the defenders of Rome were so many assas-
sins, he threw himself upon his knees as
soon as he was taken before them, and
begged them for the love of God to
spare his life.
The commander extended his right hand
to the suppliant, and raising him, spoke
comfortingly to him. This is a good
omen," said the Italian officer to those of
his companions present. "A good omen!
Behold foreign pride prostrate before
Roman right-that is a
victory."
sure sign of
CC
THE THIRTIETH OF APRIL.
13
And truly, the foreign army which dis-
embarked at Civita Vecchia, and had frau-
dulently taken possession of the port, under
the deceitfully assumed title of friend,
advanced on Rome, chuckling at the
credulity, as well as at the cowardice of
the Roman people. That very army,
afterwards defeated by the native soldiers
of the metropolis, re-trod with shame the
road to the sea.
The 30th of April was a glorious day for
Rome, and was not forgotten among the
seven hills. But how could it be com-
memorated amidst such an armed rabble of
enemies? In the small city of Viterbo,
where there were no troops, the inhabitants
had devised a way of celebrating the anni-
versary of the expulsion of the foreigner,
and were making active preparations. But
if there were no troops there were not
wanting spies, who informed the Roman
Government of all that took place.
The committee had arranged a pro-
gramme for the feast, which set forth
that after mid-day all work should be sus-
14
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
pended, and that all the young people in
holiday dress, with a tri-coloured ribbon
bound round the left arm, should assemble
in the cathedral piazza, and walk thence
four abreast in procession to the Porta
Romana, so as to pay a salutation of good
wishes from that point to the ancient mis-
tress of the globe.
Frightened at this intelligence, the
Roman Government despatched to Viterbo
in hot haste a body of foreign troops which
had only served the priesthood a short time,
with orders to suppress the demonstration
at any cost. Not heeding this measure the
little town held its festa, almost forgetting
for awhile, in the enjoyment of the moment,
her long period of slavery. The solemn
salute at the Porta Romana was delivered
in spite of the urban authorities, and the
procession was returning in good order, pre-
ceded by a band playing the national
hymns, while the ladies-always more ar-
dent than men in any generous act-stood
in the balconies cheering and waving their
tri-coloured handkerchiefs to the passers-by,
THE THIRTIETH OF APRIL.
15
when a column of foreign soldiers was seen
advancing at the pas de charge, with
bayonets fixed. Until now the city, albeit
under the rule of the priests, had given her-
self up with peaceful mirth to the remem-
brance of that joyful day. But joy fled
when the soldiers invaded the streets yet
filled with the youthful Viterbians, and
anger and trouble succeeded. A delegate of
police, who, with a few assistants, preceded
the mercenaries, commanded the people to
retire. This intimation was received with
hisses of defiance; and a few well-aimed
stones put them to flight. Taking refuge
among the soldiers, they cried out to the
troops to fire upon the populace. This
command of the cowardly delegate was
given because he wished to glut his ven-
geance, and also to secure a decoration,
which he could do by nothing so surely as
killing the people. When this inhuman
order was not heeded, he feared the hatred
between the two opposing parties might
cool, and desired the soldiers to charge
the populace with fixed bayonets.
K
16
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
The Viterbians, like all Roman citizens,
had orders from the Revolutionary Com-
mittee not to take active measures of hos-
tility, and were therefore not prepared for
the struggle. They dispersed rapidly, and
escaped by by-ways to their homes, favoured
by the increasing darkness of the evening,
as well as by the sudden extinction of all
lights, which the women, as if by an uni-
versal signal, caused everywhere. Thus the
charge of the mercenaries took effect only
upon a few stray dogs and dumfounded
donkeys on their way home, nor was any-
thing more tragic heard than the barking of
the former and the braying of the latter as
they were pursued by the valiant champions
of the priesthood.
W
By ten o'clock all was quiet in Viterbo.
The troops lay down in the market-place,
resting their heads upon their folded arms,
preparing to repose upon the laurels won by
the fatigues and victory of the day. Not a
citizen was to be seen in the streets, all
having retired to their houses. At the
hotel of the "Full Moon," the bell rang to
THE THIRTIETH OF APRIL.
17
T
higher than . (0%)
assemble the guests at a large round table
spread with a dinner of about fifty covers.
As the bell sounded, a carriage and four
drew up to the inn door, and stopping at its
gateway, a female clad in travelling costume
alighted. From the elasticity of her step
and movements it was easy to see she was
young. The landlord hastened to receive
her, and respectfully enquired whether she
would like to be served with supper in her
own apartment, to which she replied that
she would sup in the public room, and in
the meantime her sleeping-room was to be
prepared.
The dining-room was already filled with
visitors, the greater number of whom were
officers belonging to the recently arrived
detachment. There were also several
strangers, both Italian and foreign, but
very few Viterbians present. When the
traveller entered the room all eyes were
turned towards her with looks of admira-
tion; and truly our Julia, for it was she,
appeared very lovely that eventful evening.
She possessed to perfection that intelligent
VOL. II.
с
18
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
and high-bred expression which distinguishes
her restless race. All made room for her.
The Italians assumed an air of polite admi-
ration, and the officers, twirling the ends
of their pointed moustaches, straightened
their shoulders and adjusted their facial
expression with the look of so many con-
querors of female admiration.
At the head of the table sat the master
of the house, elegantly dressed, who prayed
the beautiful Englishwoman to place herself
by his side. She accepted the seat, and the
officers pressing forward to be near the
young lady, took possession of all the best
places. Observing a Pope's hireling on her
right, Julia began to regret having accepted
the landlord's invitation; and while glancing
round the table with a chagrined air, was
electrified by encountering Muzio's eyes
fixed upon her. He was seated between
Attilio and Orazio at the end of the table.
They all three wore silk hats, cravats, and
overcoats, like foreign travellers, and Julia
had failed to recognise them at first, having
never seen Muzio but when wrapped in his
THE THIRTIETH OF APRIL.
19
cloak, or Attilio except in the simple garb
of an artist, and Orazio once only for a
short time in the forest, when armed from
head to foot. What should she do? Rise
and go to them, impulse suggested, and ask
a thousand things which she wished to
know. But how could she venture to do
this, when fifty pairs of eyes were gazing
at her, fascinated by her charming face.
And Muzio, the outcast, the gentleman,
the chief of the counter-police; the man
who, like his namesake (Scavola) would have
placed at his Julia's sweet bidding not his
hand only, but his head also upon burning
coals-what joy the meeting brought, and
yet what agony to see the star of his life,
his goddess, his hope, seated at the side
of a foreign soldier, the instrument of a
vile tyranny, and compelled to accept civili-
ties from his contaminated hand, perhaps
freshly soiled by the blood of Romans.
Oh, you young men, who are in love
with a noble maiden, have you not felt
what splendid new strength her presence
gives to you! When unworthy men pre-
c 2
20
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
sume to affront her with attentions, at such a·
moment do you not feel you have ten hearts
to devote to her, ten men's lives to sacrifice
for her? If not, you are a coward; and
a coward, let us tell you, is despised by
women.
You may sin, and she will pardon you;
but cowardice a noble woman will never
forgive. Muzio, however, was only too
loving and rash; and woe to that fine lady-
killer by the British maiden's side! Had
the Roman youth yielded to the dictates
of his angry breast, it wanted little to have
seen a flash of fire in the air, or to have
let him feel the cold blade of a dagger in
his vitals.
But Julia read in her lover's eye the
storm that was raging, and her look, per-
ceived by him alone, calmed down the
Roman's passionate soul.
Between the courses, the foreign officers
conversed on the affairs of Rome, or the
topics of the day, and, as usual, with but
little respect for the Roman people, whom
they commonly despised. Julia, disgusted
THE THIRTIETH OF APRIL.
21
by their indecorous conversation, rose very
soon, with a majestic mien, and desired to
be conducted to her apartment. Our three
friends were burning to kiss her hand, and
had even made a move to quit their places,
when a sudden burst of laughter from the
foreign officers made them resume their
seats. The laughter was caused by a
coarse jest, uttered by one of the number,
of which the following words came to the
ears of our indignant trio :-"I thought I
was coming to Viterbo to use my arms
against men, but find there
but find there are only
rabbits here, who bolted into their burrows
at our very appearance. Diavolo! where
are all these Liberals who make such a
noise ?'
Attilio, who had not reseated himself,
hastily gathered his own and his friends'
gloves, and, making them into a handful,
threw them, without a word, full and hard
in the face of the slanderer.
"Oh!" exclaimed the Papalino; "what
bundle is here ?" and picking up the
missile, he unrolled the gloves, saying,
22
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
(C
So, then, I am challenged by three!
Here is another sample of Italian valour!
Three against one! three against one!"
And again the fellow laughed immo-
derately.
The three allowed this fresh burst of
merriment to pass, but the hilarity of all
the strangers present being aroused by it,
Muzio, as soon as the laughter ceased,
cried in a loud voice, "Three against as
many as dare to insult Italians, gentle-
men !"
The effect of these few words was very
startling, for, as he uttered them, the three
friends arose and darted angry glances first
at one and then at another of the officers,
presenting, with their uncovered and bold
young heads to the assembly, three models
à la Michael Angelo. They were three vari-
ations of that manly and martial beauty
which nature's heroes have; three types
of noble anger in the glowing veins of
generous courage.
Different effects were produced on the
two parties present. The Italians at the
THE THIRTIETH OF APRIL.
23
table were delighted, and regarded the
champions of Italian honour with smiling
approbation and gratitude.
The foreigners remained for a time stupe-
fied, wondering at the personal grace and
manly beauty of the trio, and at their
nervous and proud bearing. This amaze-
ment ended, sarcasm came to the rescue,
and one of the youngest exclaimed,
"Friends, a toast!" All rose, glass in
hand, and he continued: "I drink to the
fortune of having at last found enemies
worthy of us in this country!"
Orazio responded, "I drink to the libera-
tion of Rome from foreign filth.”
These words seemed to the officers to be
too insulting to be overlooked, and they
placed their hands menacingly upon their
swords; but one of the number, of a maturer
age, said gravely, "My friends, it will not
answer to make a disturbance here. The
peace of the city must not be disturbed, for
we came here to restore order.
At day-
break we will meet in even numbers these
quarrelsome signors. What we have to do
24
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
is to see that they do not then deprive us
of the honour of meeting them.
"The opportunity of fighting the
enemies of Italy is much too happy a
circumstance to let it escape, "answered
Attilio. "If it please you we will remain
together until morning, when we can walk
in company to the place of meeting."
To this proposition all consented. The
foreigners called for writing materials, to
inscribe their names, in order to draw lots
to decide who should fight. Amongst the
Italians three gentlemen offered to be
seconds to their countrymen. Then there
were the arms to be considered. As there
had been such open defiance on both sides,
it was decided that they should fight to the
death, that the opponents should be placed
at a distance of fifteen paces apart, and that
at a signal from their seconds they should
attack one another with sabre, revolver, and
poniard.
The three champions of the priests whose
names, written upon slips of paper, were
drawn out of the hat which served the pur-
THE THIRTIETH OF APRIL.
25
pose of an urn, were Foulard, a French
Legitimist; Sanchez, a Spanish Carlist;
and Haynau, an Austrian. The seconds
busied themselves during the remainder of
the night in examining the arms, and in
endeavouring to match them with absolute
equality.
CHAPTER
XLIII.
THE COMBAT.
THE morning of the 1st of May was dawn-
ing over the top of the Ciminian wood-
now called Monte di Viterbo-when twelve
persons, wrapped in their cloaks, traversed
the steep road which crosses it, and dis-
appeared among the trees. They proceeded
in silence till they reached an eminence,
which overlooked a part of the wood, when
Attilio, addressing the Italians, said, "Here,
in this forest, the last advocates of Etruscan
independence sought refuge, beaten and
pursued by our fathers, the Romans; and
here, in one of the last battles, they dis-
appeared from among the Italian tribes-
the most ancient, the most famous, and the
most gifted people of the peninsula."
Captain Foulard, who understood Italian
sufficiently to comprehend Attilio's speech,
THE COMBAT.
27
and to whom it was indirectly addressed,
replied, “I fancy it was here, or hereabouts,
too, that my ancestors, the Gauls, fought
those famous battles with your Roman
forefathers, who would have disappeared
from the face of the earth had it not
been for the hissing of their geese.
Attilio, though
though incensed, answered
calmly, "When your forefathers crept on
all fours in the forests of Gaul, our
ancestors dragged them out, and made
them stand upon their legs, saying, 'Be
human creatures.' Your modern politeness
shows but little gratitude to your former
civilisers. But we came here not to dispute,
but to fight."
The place at which they had just arrived
was one of those pleasant glades, devoid
of trees, which Nature often hides in the
heart of an Italian forest, and which she
adorns prodigally with lavish though
concealed beauties. That tranquil and
enchanting spot was, however, now to
become the scene of fury and of bloodshed,
for, the position being chosen, and the
""
28
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
fifteen paces measured, the six seconds
retired, after exchanging a few words with
their respective companions.
The adversaries were standing ready to
rush upon each other. The first and second
signals had been given, and six angry hearts
were impatiently awaiting the third, when
a trumpet was heard sounding the advance,
and immediately there appeared in sight,
marching along the road by which the
opponents had come, a company of the
Pope's foreign soldiers, followed by the
delegate Sempronio, and a few of his
subordinates.
And here we must in justice confess that
the officers, though mercenaries, were much
mortified by this occurrence, and almost on
the point of defending their adversaries, and
of helping them to escape, when the com-
mand was given by the delegate to the
troops to surround the Italians with fixed
bayonets.
To ordinary persons such an order would
have sounded like the knell of all hope, and
a hasty flight, if flight had yet seemed
THE COMBAT.
29
possible, would have been the one remain-
ing idea; but our Romans were men to
sustain any shock or peril, however abrupt,
without losing in the least their presence of
mind. At the first sound of the trumpet
they cast their eyes on their antagonists,
and saw with satisfaction, by their un-
feigned surprise, that those gentlemen had
no previous knowledge of the approaching
cowardly attack, and then, facing their
assailants, they retired without haste,
revolver in hand, towards the forest.
The troops, perceiving with wonder, upon
their arrival, that some of their own officers
were among the persons they had been
directed to arrest, paused for a moment,
uncertain how to act. Sempronio, who
had cautiously placed himself behind
them, seeing the untoward result of what
he had been pleased to term his plan
of battle, became furious, and shouted
loudly, "Fire-fire
fire on that side! on
that side!" pointing to his own country-
men, for whose blood he thirsted, as they
slowly retired towards the cover, which
30
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
having gained, they turned and faced the
troops.
The soldiers still paused, but the dele-
gate's nearest associates fired then and there
upon the six Italians, and, although screened
by the wood, two of the seconds were
slightly hit. Attilio's revolver speedily
avenged his wounded companions. His shot
had the fortune to pass directly through
the nose of Father Sempronio (for he was
a priest disguised as an agent), carrying
away the bridge of it.
It was a stroke of luck indeed. Sem-
pronio's cries and terrible lamentations
aroused more contempt than pity, for the
latter is rarely expended upon creatures
of his despicable character. Roaring and
bleeding, the priest-delegate took to his
heels, and ran back to Viterbo, leaving
to the others the execution of his "plan
of battle."
The foreign officers were nearly all
ashamed of the ugly position in which
they were placed, though the delegate, and
not they, had planned the surprise. The
THE COMBAT.
31
discovery of their names had been made.
by a spy, and the excited Sempronio had
trusted in this easy manner to secure a
batch of proscribed Italians, and carry them
prisoners to Rome, in hopes of helping
himself towards a cardinal's hat.
Sempronio had men like himself among
his force less scrupulous than the six
duellists, especially a certain Captain Tor-
tiglio, the commander of the company,
another cold-blooded Carlist, who thought
it would be an easy matter to get to the
end of it by capturing the proscribed, as
they were so few in number. He accord-
ingly resolved to follow them into the
forest.
Our friends, having prayed the wounded
to escape deeper into the thicket, still
fronted their enemies as long as they had
any shots left, and for a time, being pro-
tected by the trees, they managed to hold
their assailants at bay. But when their
ammunition was nearly gone they were
obliged to retire before the soldiers, who
were urged on by the Captain's "Voto a
32
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Dios," and "Carambas," as he followed,
swearing he would capture "these scoun-
drels," whose arrest, doubtless, would bring
him no small reward from the Papal
Government.
Fortunately, Orazio had with him his
inseparable horn, and drawing it forth, he
blew the same blast which was heard on his
arrival at the Castle of Lucullus. No sooner
had the echo died away, than a sound as of
many steps was heard.
The footsteps were those of the com-
panions of Orazio-a portion of the Three
Hundred who had re-united in the Ciminian
forest, after the occurrences at Rome already
described. They had been awaiting the re-
turn to the rendezvous of their leaders, who
had been absent a few days in Viterbo, upon
important business.
But who are they who precede the band
appearing so opportunely on the scene of
action? Who are those graceful comman-
ders? None other than Clelia and Irene,
like the Amazons of old, and at their side
is the intrepid Jack, burning to "do his
ONE
THE COMBAT.
33
duty" and be of use in such beautiful com-
pany.
The proscribed, at this welcome accession
of strength, did not discharge a single shot,
but, fixing their bayonets, charged the foreign
mercenaries, with the cry of "Viva l'Italia!"
and dispersed them as the torrent disperses
twigs and leaves in its headlong course.
The soldiers, terrified at the sudden increase
of numbers on the side of the enemy, and
by the furious onset, turned and fled at
full speed, regardless of the threats of their
officers, and even the slashes made at them
with sabres.
Captain Tortiglio, who was not wanting
in courage, had rushed in advance of his
men, and now stood all alone. He was very.
much mortified, but disdained to run away.
Attilio was the first to come up to him, and
summoned him to surrender.
r
"No," cried Tortiglio, "I will not sur-
render.'
Attilio, wrapping his cloak around his
left arm, put aside the captain's sword, as
he dealt a savage blow at him, and sprang
VOL. II.
D
34
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
upon him, holding his poniard in his right
hand. The Spaniard was small of stature,
yet very agile in his movements. He strug-
gled for some time, but the young sculptor
finally lifted him by main force from the
ground, and, provoked by the resistance of
the manikin, yet not wishing to kill him,
gave him an overturn upon the ground, as
a cook serves a pan-cake. Happily for Tor-
tiglio the soil was covered with turf, or not
all the science of Esculapius would have
sufficed to re-set his broken bones.
The proscribed pursued the soldiers only
to the further edge of the meadow, where
they contented themselves with a few part-
ing shots, and then turned their attention
to the wounded of both sides. Those of the
enemy they sent to Viterbo, under the escort
of the prisoners, and despatched their own
to the interior of the wood, but retained
Captain Tortiglio a little while, more as a
hostage than a prisoner. Clelia and Irene
were praised and complimented by all
for their promptitude and courage. Muzio,
after kissing their hands, made them a little
1
THE COMBAT.
35
speech of victory: "It becomes you well,
brave and worthy daughters of Rome," he
said, "to set such an example to our com-
panions, but more especially to the slothful
among Italy's sons, who appear to expect
the manna of freedom to fall from heaven,
and basely await their country's liberation
at the hand of the foreigner. They are not
ashamed to kiss the rod of a foreign tyrant,
patron, and master; to renounce their own
Rome-the natural and legitimate metro-
polis of Italy-voted the capital by parlia-
ment, and desired by the whole nation.
They are not ashamed to let her remain a
den of priests, of creatures who are the
scourge and the shame of humanity. To
women! yes, to women, is descended the
task of extirpating this infamy, since men
are afraid or incapable of doing it."
Muzio, at this point in his vehement
oration in honour of the fair sex, was sud-
denly struck dumb by the apparition of
another representative of it in the form of
a lovely woman, with the face and carriage,
as he afterwards said, of an angel of heaven,
1
D 2
36
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
who appeared to him to have fallen from
the clouds, and was standing before him on
the road leading to Viterbo. His eloquence
vanished, and he remained motionless as a
statue, although the very silence of the
youth showed that he recognised her to be
the adored queen of his heart, English
Julia.
Muzio's embarrassment was the less no-
ticed because of Jack's headlong demonstra-
tion, for the sailor, with a hitch at his
waist-band, sprang forward towards his beau-
tiful mistress, throwing at the same time
even his precious carbine on the ground,
which he never would have abandoned under
any other circumstances for all the surprises
in the universe. When he at last reached
Julia, he nearly plucked his forelock out by
the root, so perpetually and persistently did
he twitch at it, saluting the English lady.
Poor fellow! a thousand affections and re-
membrances of family, friends, and country
were centred for him in the person of that
beloved mistress. Julia took the English
boy's hand gracefully and kindly, and Clelia
THE COMBAT.
37
and Silvia embraced her with transports of
friendship, and then presented her to Irene,
whose romantic history had been repeated
to her, and whom she had much desired to
know personally.
Even the followers of Orazio forgot for a
moment their discipline, and crowded around
this charming daughter of Albion, gazing
at her with looks of undisguised admi-
ration. Woman as she was, Julia could
not but feel a thrill of pride and pleasure
at the homage of these bold and honest
children of Italy.
:
CHAPTER XLIV.
THE OLD OAK.
AFTER receiving the more formal saluta-
tions of Attilio and Orazio, Julia did not
forget to turn for a little towards her
lover, who had remained during all these
demonstrations somewhat eclipsed and con-
fused.
Muzio, even when a child of the streets,
had always maintained that decorum of
person and propriety of manner which the
remembrance of his noble birth imposed
upon him; and now Julia had reason indeed
to admire the change wrought in him by
his life in the forest.
The position of the last scion of the
house of Pompeo had truly improved of
late. Scipio, the faithful and devoted ser-
vant who had voluntarily taken charge of
him when a baby, and tended him with
THE OLD OAK.
39.
و
S
such devoted affection, was dead; but before
dying, he imparted, by writing, to Cardinal
Muzio's maternal uncle, the history
of his young master's life, and a statement
of his family property. The prelate gave
his solicitor orders to put himself in com-
munication with Muzio, to supply him with
all he needed, and to endeavour to bring
him back into the sheep-fold of respecta-
bility.
The prelate, moreover, had kindly inten-
tions towards his nephew on his own part,
and meditated adding something from his
own possessions to the paternal estates which
had passed so fraudulently into the hands
of Paolotti's vultures, and which he saw
the way to recover.
This sudden change of fortune happened
to Muzio about the end of the year 1866,
in which the Italians, in spite of the un-
desirable means used, gained re-possession
of their own soil, and got rid of the foreign
friends of the priesthood.
It was, therefore, not an untimely thing
for Cardinal Sto be able to say, "I
40
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
have a nephew who is a Liberal, and one
of the first temper, too;" for it became
of consequence, even to a prelate, to be on
friendly terms with such a nephew.
Julia contemplated the transformation
of Muzio's appearance and apparel with
natural pleasure, yet she had loved him
so much as a wanderer of the city, that
she almost wished him back again in the
poor but graceful cloak of a Trastevere
model.
Muzio made no audible reply to his lady's
gentle words of recognition, but kissed her
hand with a devotion that needed no speeches
to mark its intensity, and which could not
be better translated than by his enamoured
mistress's heart.
And Clelia and Irene were, of course,
happy at being once more safe in the society
of their chosen. Happiness was depicted
upon all these youthful faces; and, in truth,
it is necessary to confess that, opposed as all
good hearts are to bloodshed, the hour of
victory is a glorious one, and we, like many
others, have enjoyed that wild and stern
THE OLD OAK.
4.1
delight. At such a moment the mind,
perhaps, is not so prone to reflect on the
sad fact that the field is covered with the
wounded and the dying. Their cries and
our own exhaustion are alike unheeded. We
are victorious ; our cause has conquered.
We have routed the enemy. All meetings on
the field take a joyous tone from that proud
thought; and every fresh friend, as he comes
up, receives a hearty squeeze of the hand,
and is a centre of fresh congratulations.
Brothers have killed brothers. Yes,
alas! Manzoni is right! but the heart of
man forgets that sad verity so long as the
flush of victory is cast upon it. Ah! when
will the people become brethren indeed,
and exchange the savage bliss of triumph
for the noble and placid joys of peace?
Ere long, let us hope! So, be sure, hoped
and prayed that band, under an ancient oak,
upon the emerald sod of the forest, where
the chiefs of the proscribed sat with those
noble and tender women whose strange fate
had brought them together on the field
of battle. They were so beautiful, so
42
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
attractive, to be in such a place! With
faces kindled by pride and love, they spread
around them a light of joy and a sense
of praise and admiration; an atmosphere
of grace mingled with gallant spirit, which
almost rendered their companions eager to
fight again and again under such glorious
eyes.
Silvia was the first to break the thread of
felicitations, as she enquiringly said to Julia,
"But Manlio, where did you leave him ?”
"Manlio,” replied the Englishwoman, "is
with the Recluse on the island; I left him
in excellent health, and promised to take
him news of you."
"And what is the General's opinion con-
cerning affairs in Rome ?" asked Attilio.
"He," replied Julia, "approves of the
noble conduct of the few Romans who
harass the Papal Government, and who pro-
test to the world by their rebellion, that that
abomination is no longer compatible with
the age; yet he applauds also the endur-
ance with which you have waited for a gene-
ral movement until now, so as not to trouble
THE OLD OAK.
43
the advancement of national unity, thus de-
priving the foreigner of a pretext to create
further obstacles. But at the same time he
is of opinion that as long as the Italian
Government continues to remain kneeling
at the feet of the Master of France, and, to
please him, renounces Rome as the capital
of our fatherland-while it supports the
wicked priesthood-you must be ready to
decide these questions by arms, and that
every man in Italy who possesses an Italian
heart ought to be prepared to support
you."
(C
Yes," said Muzio, who had been mut-
tering the word "endurance " ever since
it was spoken by Julia-" yes, but patience
is the virtue of the ass. We Romans
have had too much of it; we have been,
and still are superabundantly asinine. It
is a disgrace to us that we still tolerate the
most iniquitous and degrading of human
tyrannies, and suffer the priests to be our
gaolers."
،،
And is this island from which you
come far off?" enquired the gentle Silvia,
+
44
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
-
who was thinking most about the dear com-
panion of her life. "Could we not go and
pass a few days there ?"
CC
Nothing is easier," answered Julia, to
whom the question was put.
We are
close to the frontier, we have only to cross
it, and make our way to Leghorn, where the
Seagull is lying, and sail from thence to
the island, which is not far distant. But
you must also know of the marriage of
Captain Thompson and your friend Aurelia,
which took place lately in that solitary
retreat in the simple patriarchal manner,
for there are no priests there."
Per la grazia di Dio!" here exclaimed
Orazio to himself, rising and stretching his
athletic figure to its full height, as he cast a
look to the western extremity of the wood.
"What are these fresh arrivals ?" where-
upon they all saw advancing towards them
a robust youth, accompanied by a beautiful
girl, not much his junior, but upon whose
melancholy face the traces of suffering and
misfortune were too plainly visible.
The new-comers were quickly perceived
CC
(6
THE OLD OAK.
45
to be Silvio and Camilla; and here it should
be known that our hunter, after the de-
cision of the Liberals to abandon the Ro-
man suburbs, went to bid farewell to his
unhappy mistress, whom he could not cease.
to love, before setting out for the north.
Arriving at Marcello's house, he was wel-
comed as usual by Fido and Marcellino, and
found Camilla kneeling, as was her daily
habit, beside her father's grave.
"Just God! can another's crime plunge a
simple and innocent soul into misery and
madness for life?" thought Silvio, as he
regarded the prostrate girl, and almost un-
consciously he prayed aloud, "Oh, heaven!
restore her reason, and to me the star of
my life!
""
Camilla turned at these words with a look
first of fright, then of a new and wonderful
tenderness. It was plain that that compas-
sionate and forgiving prayer had caused the
inmost fibres of her heart to vibrate, and,
obeying a mighty and impulsive instinct,
she sank into the old sweet sanctuary of her
lover's arms. With their heads hidden on
46
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
each other's breasts, they dispensed with
explanations they made no new vows-
mighty love was healer and interpreter.
Tears fell fast from Camilla's eyes, but not
sad tears now. A great sorrow and a bitter
sin had dethroned her reason-a great par-
don and a noble love set it back again in
its happy seat.
CHAPTER XLV.
THE HONOUR OF THE FLAG.
THE new arrivals were received with sur-
prise and pleasure by our forest party. The
signoras were all conversant with the his-
tory of Camilla's misfortunes, and bestowed
upon her gentle and considerate caresses.
Something solemn pervaded her whole ap-
pearance-a dreamy vestige of the insanity
under which she had so long laboured. It
was a miraculous change which had come
over her when she heard that pathetic
prayer, and perceived the sudden presence
of her lover, and the unutterable feelings of
affection and penitence that stirred her soul
when she found herself restored to his em-
brace had transformed her into a new and
happy being, but left upon her this air of
mystic pathos.
<<
I passed through Viterbo," said Silvio
48
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
to Orazio, when their salutations were ended,
"and saw a great commotion there for which
I am scarcely able to account. The citizens
were running about the streets, endeavouring
to get out of the way of the soldiers. The
soldiers, reinforced by strong detachments
from Rome, are vowing to spear all Italians
on the face of the earth, and, by way of a
step towards this warlike project, have be-
gun plundering the wine-shops, where many
for the most part lie dead drunk. The
Papal authorities, who wished to keep the
peace, were received by the rascals with the
butt-ends of their muskets, and driven to
flight. They have gone off with their
agents to Rome, and are not likely to return
for some time. The reinforcements were
exclaiming that their flag had been dis-
honoured, and that the stain must be
washed out in blood.' 'Flag dishonoured!"
that phrase calls to our mind the villany
of a certain neighbouring Government,
which, after infamously violating our terri-
tory, and taking, by a deceitful act, posses-
sion of our principal sea-port, treacherously
THE HONOUR OF THE FLAG.
49
attacked our capital, and upon receiving
some severe blows, cried out 'Treason! trea-
son! our flag is dishonoured!'"
"But," said Silvio, resuming his narra-
tive, "this confusion gave me a favourable
opportunity of making observations, and
coming on quietly to you, though I might
have been hindered by a curious occur-
rence which happened. I was passing the
'Full Moon' hotel as a few officers, newly
arrived from Rome, alighted from a carriage.
Owing to the universal confusion, they could
find no attendant to carry in their luggage,
and one of them came up to me, crying out,
'Here, you fellow!' and taking me by the
breast, attempted to drag me to the car-
riage. Fortunately I had already signalled
to Camilla to go on in advance of me. My
first impulse was to use my poniard, but
restraining myself, I tore the man's hand
from my breast, and aiming a blow with my
fist full at his face, sent him flying against
the wheels of the carriage without a single
word. As you may imagine, I did not
remain to gather the laurels of the victory,
VOL. II.
E
50
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
but turned on my heel, and walked with a
quick step in the direction of the wood, and
soon overtook my companion."
The merriment of his auditors, and the
shouts of "Bravo, Silvio!" here interrupted
the narrator for a moment.
tr
"However," he observed, when the laugh-
ter ceased,
we cannot remain long here in
security, for I have no doubt that to-morrow,
at latest, you will have the whole pack of
foreigners on your track."
"Here in this forest," said Orazio, "we
could make head against the whole army of
the Pope, were it not that we are so very
few in number, and have these precious
ladies. to protect."
Ehi! ladies to protect, indeed!" said
Irene with some irony; "you have soon
forgotten, Signor Rodomonte, that these
same ladies' protected you to-day."
A burst of laughter broke from all; and
the courageous chief of the forest stooped
and kissed the hand of his beloved wife with
pretty submission.
Meanwhile, the long dark shadows cast
(C
C
THE HONOUR OF THE FLAG.
51
CC
by the giants of the Ciminian wood spread-
ing out to the west announced the setting
of the sun, who, wrapped in a glorious and
variegated mantle of clouds, was about to
hide himself behind the waves of the Tyrr-
henian sea. Clelia, perceiving this, ad-
dressed Jack, who, fascinated by her beauty
and amiability, was her devoted slave, and
to whom she had confided the important
care of the viands.
Well, my friend," she
said in English, "all these true heroes of
romance, it appears, do not trouble them-
selves about supper; and if you do not see
to it, I fear we shall have to go to bed with-
out food to-night."
'Aye, aye, ma'am!" was Jack's reply;
and, with the invariable hitch to his waist-
band, he steered for the spot where the assist-
ants had unloaded two mules, which carried
the chief's baggage as well as the provisions.
But, after such fighting and talk, they must
feast at leisure in a fresh chapter.
CC
200
E 2
CHAPTER XLVI.
THE RURAL SUPPER.
WHO does not prefer civilisation to barbarism
and the usages of savage life?
life? Who would
not choose the comforts of a refined home,
cool in summer, warm in winter, well sup-
plied with food, and replete with every
comfort and even luxury, to the open coun-
try, with its inclemency, inconveniences,
and vicissitudes of weather?
Yet when one remembers that the few
monopolise the advantages of civilisation,
and that its victims are so many, one cannot
help doubting whether the world of humanity
does reap much benefit from the present
highly-developed state of civilisation, and
whether it might not be desirable to go
back to the simple condition of the first
inhabitants of the world, amongst whom,
if there were no palaces, no cooks, no fine
manners, no expensive clothes, no elaborate
THE RURAL SUPPER.
53
conventions, no luxuries in the way of food,
neither were there any priests, police, pre-
fects, tax-gatherers, or any other of our
galling modern innovations; neither was
one called upon to give up one's children
to serve the caprices of a despot, under the
pretence of serving the country and washing
out "stains from flags."
However all this may be, a frugal supper
in the forest on the soft green turf, hitherto
untrodden by any foot of man; the guests
seated on the trunks of old trees that fur-
nish also a glowing and dancing fire; by
the side, moreover, of such companions as
Julia, Clelia, and Irene-a supper in such
circumstances must be a more delightful
scene of enjoyment than civilisation could
afford. Per Dio! give us such a forest
supper, though it consist only of fruit and
the luck of the chase, against any grand
in-door entertainment. Many a time have
we shared such a repast.
But our forest party had more than meagre
fare. Gasparo, who was also in charge of
the baggage, was commissioned, in com-
54
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
S
pany with Jack, to purchase and look after
the provisions. He now spread a cold col-
lation before the chiefs, with the sailor-boy's
assistance-garnishing it with some green
branches-which would have tempted even
the palate of a Lucullus.
A few flasks of Montepulciano and Or-
vieto embellished the enamelled table, and,
the savoury viands, seasoned with the ap-
petite which follows an arduous day's work,
disappeared with amazing rapidity.
Julia was in high spirits. It was the
first time she had shared in such a féte-
champêtre, in the society, above all, of those
who were her beau ideal of all that was
romantic, chivalrous, and gallant.
Very near to her was her Muzio, dis-
guised in the garb of a Roman model, and
who was now known and proclaimed to be
the descendant of an ancient noble family,
and one of the richest heirs in Rome it
might yet appear.
That resistless principle, which, like the
load-stone and the needle, attracts loving
souls one to the other, kept him at the side
THE RURAL SUPPER.
.55
of the woman of his heart, watching her
slightest wish, providing her with every-
thing with proud servility; and all the
while, humbly glancing at her with that
look which art vainly seeks to represent-
the look which alone can be given and
understood between those who love with
a true and perfect love.
Julia also, with a little graceful dignity,
enjoyed hearing Clelia and Irene converse
with Jack in broken Italo-English. They
drew him out to relate some of the episodes.
of his sea-life, the adventures he had met
with, and the tempests he had witnessed in
his long voyages to India and China, for he
had been at sea since he was seven years
old. The description he gave of the Chinese
who stay at home and employ themselves
in different kinds of work performed by
women in other countries, while their wives
row, and till the land, with their babies
slung in a basket on their backs, caused
much laughter among his fair hearers, and,
indeed, to all present, when translated to
them by one of the company.
56
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
66
The nautical profession," said Julia, “is
the one to which my country is most in-
debted for her greatness. My countrymen
prize and honour their mariners. With us,
not only in the countries bordered by the
sea, but wherever there is a river or a lake,
boys are to be seen continually taking exer-
cise in boating and rowing, in which prac-
tices they run all kinds of danger, and this
is the reason there are so many seafaring
men to make the name of Britain great
upon the ocean.
""
"I have known youths in France and
Italy, who were destined to become naval
officers, pass the greater part of their boy-
hood in the technical schools, going on
board for the first time when they had
attained their fifteenth and even their
eighteenth year, when they suffer much,
of course, from sea-sickness, and are ex-
posed to the ridicule and contempt of the
sailors.
"In England it is very different. Youths
destined for the sea are put on board at
eleven years of age, and frequently take
:
THE RURAL SUPPER.
57
•
long voyages, during which they are in-
structed practically in all the routine and
details of their profession. This course.
insures the best naval officers in the world
to England.
"The wealthy among my people do not
hoard up money to look at it, but employ
it frequently in purchasing a yacht; and
there are, indeed, very few persons living
near sea or river who do not own or hire
some sort of craft, large or small, in which
they take their pleasure, and exercise them-
selves in the art which constitutes the
glory and prosperity of their land.
"In Italy you have seamen, I grant,
who equal the best of any nation, but your
officers will not stand the test of com-
parison. Your Ministers of Marine have
ever been incompetent, and therefore in-
capable of improving and raising a pro-
fession which might yet render Italy one
of the most important and prosperous
nations of the globe."
The subject so treated by Julia was a
little foreign to our Romans, who were
58
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
naturally ignorant of sea affairs. Their
priests long ago found the oar and the net
of St. Peter far too heavy for their effeminate
hands, and gave themselves up to merry-
making and luxury as the easiest way of
promoting the glory of God.
A pause here ensuing, Julia called for a
song or narrative, and Orazio said, “Gasparo,
the chief of bandits, could tell us, doubt-
less, some stirring passages in his ad-
venturous life." Whereupon, with a bow
and smile, the old man sate for a moment
recalling some circumstance of his past life,
and then answered-
"Perils on the sea I could not relate,
because I have been very little upon it;
but on land I have passed through my
share of strange adventures; and if it will
not weary you to listen to one, I could,
perhaps, relate events that would make
you shudder."
All expressing a wish to hear some
portion of his history, Gasparo, settling
himself down in an easy attitude, com-
menced the following story.
CHAPTER XLVII.
GASPARO'S STORY.
"I was born in the small city of S-
in the States of the Church, not far from
the Neapolitan frontier. My parents were
honest folk, employed as shepherds in the
service of the Cardinal B—— .
,
"Being sent early to the field to tend
sheep, cows, and buffaloes, and nearly always
on horseback, I grew up with a robust
hardy constitution, and became a dexterous
horseman.
"Up to the age of eighteen, I remained
a true son of the Italian desert, knowing
no other affection than that which I had
for my horse, my lasso, and my weapons.
With the latter I had become a formidable
enemy to the deer and wild boar of the
Roman forests. I was passionately fond of
hunting, an exercise suited to my nature;
60
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
and I was accustomed to pass whole nights
lying in ambush, watching for the deer,
or the great grey tuskers in the marshes,
where they delight to lie rolling in
the mud.
"I knew the places frequented by the
harts and hinds, and very often returned
home with one of those graceful animals
slung over my saddle.
"One day, after having secured my horse
at a little distance, I placed myself in
hiding, on the watch for a stag. I had
been there but a short time, when I heard
footsteps on the path behind me—a narrow
forest road that led to the village.
"At first I thought it might be a wild
beast of some description, and kept my
carbine in readiness to fire as soon as
I perceived it. After listening a few
moments, I thought I heard voices, and
presently there appeared in sight a young
priest whom I had occasionally seen
walking in the village, while by his side
was a young girl who appeared to ac-
company him rather unwillingly.
GASPARO'S STORY.
61
"I had time to observe them both; the
priest was about twenty years of age, very
tall and finely proportioned; in fact, only
a carbine and pointed hat were wanting to
make a fine hunter or soldier of him."
"The young girl! Ah! pardon my
memory, still agitated by that sweet face!"
and the old man's eyes here dimmed with
tears. The young girl was an angel!
I do not know how it was they did not
discover me, for her beauty caused me to
utter an involuntary exclamation, and my
heart was stirred by a new and astonishing
emotion.
"He had offended her by some proposal,
for she was turning to go; but as I regarded
them, the priest threw his arm with almost
violent force around his companion, and
pressing his lips to her cheek, uttered some
words that did not reach me, but caused a
terrified and indignant look to pass over the
girl's face, and she shrank back as if stung
by a viper. Again the priest spoke and
approached, when, with a cry, the peasant-
girl broke from him and fled.
CC
62
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
"He pursued her, and caught the shriek-
ing damsel, whose hands he bound with her
neck-ribbon, and then forced her upon the
ground. I cannot tell why I was self-con-
tained enough not to shoot him dead, but I
had never drawn trigger against a human
life, and I hesitated until he gave these last
proofs of his abominable villainy. At this
point, however, I sprang from my covert,
and with one blow from the butt-end of my
gun, felled him to the ground, and then
went to the assistance of the young woman,
who had fallen fainting at some little dis-
tance upon the sod. I raised her gently in
my arms, and carried her to the side of a
brook, where I bathed her face with the
cool, running water, until she opened her
lovely eyes and faintly smiled her thanks,
for, as she gazed around, a look of relief
passed over her features, when she perceived
the absence of her persecutor. Then rising,
she expressed, in a few words, her gratitude
for my intervention, saying she was suffici-
ently recovered to return to the village, and
bade me farewell, but seeing she was still
GASPARO'S STORY.
63
agitated, I begged her to allow me to con-
duct her to her home. She gave a modest
assent, and I walked in happy and respectful
silence till we reached the entrance to the
village, where she stopped, and pointing to
a small but pretty dwelling, said, 'That is
my father's house; I have nothing more now
to fear, so I will bid you a grateful adieu.'
Raising her hand to my lips, I kissed it
fervently, saying, I hoped to have the
pleasure of meeting her soon again, under
calmer circumstances, for I was completely
enchanted by her grace and beauty, and felt
I could no longer be happy out of her
presence.
"I remained to watch her enter her
abode before I turned to seek my horse,
which I found neighing impatiently at
my prolonged absence. Through some ac-
quaintances in the village, I ascertained the
name of her whom I had been the means
of saving from violence, and learned to my
disappointment and horror that she was the
priest's niece. Day after day, I found some
pretext for passing through the village, that
64
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
I might obtain a glimpse of Alba, for that
was her name; and twice I was fortunate
enough to meet her and exchange a few
words. I did not speak to her of love, but
I felt she knew my passion for her, and
was trying to return it.
"The priest, burning with rage at the
thought of his infamy being not only frus-
trated by me but made known to the father
of the maiden, resolved to be revenged.
Being reproved by the old man for his
brutal conduct, and threatened with public
exposure, unless he absented himself for a
long time, until he should have thoroughly
repented of his intended crime, the priest
fell upon the old man, and with one blow
from a mallet crushed in his skull. Then,
fearing the consequences, he carried the
dead body into the court-yard, and,
placing it upon its back near a rugged
stone, left it there, and retired to bed,
leaving his neighbours to suppose, when
the corpse was discovered in the morning,
that the old man had fallen down in
a fit, and striking his head against the
GASPARO'S STORY.
65
stone pavement, had thus met with his
death."
What matters a crime to a priest, if he
can cover it? He had committed a gross
lie by calling himself the minister of God,
and now he took advantage of the easy
ignorance of his neighbours to conceal a
still grosser crime.
Those of his profession use double deal-
ing all their lives. A priest knows himself
to be an impostor, unless he be a fool, or
have been taught to lie from his boyhood, so
that as he advances in years, he becomes not
even able any longer to dissociate the false
and the true. Whilst he lives in comfort,
he makes the credulous multitude believe
he suffers hardships and privations. Poor
priest! Well do we remember seeing in
America a painting representing one of the
cloth seated at a dining-table spread with
all kinds of viands and a flagon of wine, in
the act of caressing his plump and rosy
Perpetua, who was seated at his side; and,
meanwhile, outside the door stood a poor
Irishman with his wife and baby. All
VOL. II.
F
66
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
three were wan, emaciated, and miserably
clad, yet the husband was dropping a coin
into the priest's box, on which was written,
"Give of your charity to the poor priest of
God." Infamous mockery! On the one hand
there was plenty, enjoyment, hypocrisy, and
lying; on the other, poverty, ignorance, cre-
dulity, and innocent misery.
"One evening," continued Gasparo, "I
was sitting in my hut, feeling rather weary
after a long day's hunt, thinking of Alba,
and dreading, from what she had told me,
that some catastrophe might be impending,
when the door flew open, and the object
of my thoughts rushed in exclaiming,
'Murder Murder!' and fell insensible
upon the floor.
CHAPTER XLVIII.
GASPARO'S STORY CONTINUED.
"THE words of Alba revealed to me the
horrible crime that had been perpetrated.
I raised her fainting form, and laid her upon
my pallet, for my parents were both dead,
and I dwelt alone. Now I could, for the
first time, realise the full and sweet beauty
of my heart's love. The sight of this
lovely creature almost lessened my aver-
sion to the vile homicide and his unlawful
passion. Alba had never related to me
what had passed on that night, and as
I did not wish to awaken painful recol-
lections, I had always avoided interrogating
her upon the subject, so that I knew
nothing of the dispute and murder. But
the priest, supposing me aware of his mis-
deeds, and jealous of my love for Alba,
schemed, as only a fiend could, to anni-
F 2
68
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
hilate me through his own crime, though
not daring to accuse me openly. He had
hinted to his most intimate friends that
I was the murderer, and offered all he
possessed to certain bravos if they would
undertake to kill me.
"You can still perceive, in spite of my
age, and the troubles that have weighed
me down, that I was agile when a youth,
and that I was capable of taking care of
myself against ten priests. Well, Alba
had come to tell me of her father's death
and the priest's calumnies. And this scoun-
drel had me waylaid, as she warned me,
so that I ran a narrow escape of losing my
life. He had paid several cut-throats hand-
somely to destroy me. I was always,
however, on my guard, and seldom went
out of the house without my carbine; and
my faithful little dog Lion could hear the
movement of a small bird a hundred paces
off, and would wag his tail and prick up
his ears at the slightest sound. My poor,
poor dog! he was a victim to his love
for me."
GASPARO'S STORY CONTINUED.
69
:
And here the sensitive heart of the old
chief, Gasparo, obliged him to pause a
moment.
CC
'Yes, those
walks to S
.
devils, during one of my
contrived to poison him.
"From S to my forest-home several
thick places in the cover had to be passed.
Here the bravos had hidden themselves
once or twice, but, frustrated by my vigil-
ance, and frightened at my carbine, they
made their retreat as soon as I appeared,
and informed the priest that they should
give up the enterprise. Father Giacomo did
not understand this, and finally persuaded
them, after offering a higher sum, and
regaling them abundantly with food and
wine, to make another attempt, in which
he himself was to accompany them. With
his three highwaymen, he took up a posi-
tion one evening near my little house, all
four concealing themselves behind a large
bush that grew by the side of the narrow
path which led to it, and which they knew
I should be obliged to pass.
"My poor Lion was dead, and on this
70
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
occasion, in spite of all my precautions, I
was taken by surprise. Four almost simul-
taneous shots were fired upon me from the
bush, and a furious cry of 'Die' was uttered
by the would-be assassins, who rushed upon
me expecting to find me mortally wounded.
But not so, for I was saved as by a miracle.
All four balls struck me, and three of them
slightly wounded me, the most serious hurt
being caused by the first shot, which
carried off, as you see, a piece of my left
ear; the second struck against my leathern
belt, smashing only a few of my cartridges;
the third pierced my hat, grazing my head;
and the fourth grazed my right shoulder,
occasioning but a slight scratch.
"The first person who approached me
was the priest, holding a carbine in his
left hand and a poniard in the right. He
was like a demon to behold, for rage and
hatred; but my shot was more effective
than his, and in one moment he was rolling
at my feet, uttering frightful groans. I
knocked over one of the bravos with my
second discharge, whereupon the other two,
GASPARO'S STORY CONTINued.
71
seeing the figure their companions had cut,
and noting the pistols still left in my belt,
took to their heels and fled. This was the
first time I had shed blood, and I felt some
remorse as I regarded the dead bodies of
the priest and his tool. In any other
country I might have escaped unpunished
by pleading the law of self-defence; for
though I had no witnesses, the case was
clear, and the rancour which the priest
bore to me was so well known, that it
would not have been difficult to prove my
innocence. But under the priestly govern-
ment it is another matter, and the destroyer
of one of their body would have no chance
of escape; so I thought it best to flee the
country.
"Then began the eventful history of my
so-called brigandage; and I swear to you
that amongst all the agents sent out of
this world by my hand, there has not been
one who did not first attempt my life.
Many young men, persecuted like me by
the clergy, followed me to my place of
retreat; and very soon I had organised so
72
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
formidable a band, that the Papal Govern-
ment treated with me almost as with an
equal power. Assassins or thieves by pro-
fession I never would receive into my com-
pany. The unfortunate of all grades were
aided by me; and if the authorities of the
priesthood were sometimes assaulted, it
was only to warn them to cease their acts
of injustice and infamy.
"In this manner I passed many years,
in reality more of a ruler over the Roman
country than he who sits in the Quirinal,
until the creatures of that cunning court,
seeing they could do nothing with me by
force, had recourse to treachery. That
bright jewel of holiness, my relative, Car-
dinal A, whom may God reward!
contributed more than any one else to my
capture. I had the weakness to trust his
specious promises, and remained, in conse-
quence, fourteen years in irons in a miser-
able prison. But the justice of God will
at last find out those evil doers and punish
them, for they are verily the scourge of
humanity.
i
GASPARO'S STORY CONTINued.
73
When in the Papal galleys I heard of
you, Orazio, and of your courageous resist-
ance to the tools of the Vatican, and I
assure you I prayed Heaven that I might
become before I died your assistant and
companion. My prayer was heard, and I
only desire to devote the short remainder
of
my life to the cause defended by you and
your noble comrades."
CC
Julia was interested in the narrative of
the famous bandit, and, after sympathising
with him, was about to ask Orazio to relate
some passages of his career, when, looking
around at the company, she perceived from
their looks that repose after the fatigues of
the day had become necessary; and, as the
hour was late, she abandoned the idea, and
watched with curiosity the preparations for
sleeping in the open air.
Fresh branches from the trees were
strewn upon the most level portions of the
ground, under some of the gigantic oaks of
the wood, and thus a magnificent sylvan
couch was spread apart for the women, who
were to rest together, covered with the
74
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
cloaks of their beloved ones. Muzio
offered his to Julia, with a pleading look,
and repaid her with a glance of the deepest
gratitude when she graciously accepted it.
In the meantime Orazio and his friends
placed guards and sentinels around, and
gave orders to sound the reveillé at dawn.
There, under the trees, extended on the
turf, slept those upon whom the hopes of
all true Romans hung. For Rome, after
eighteen centuries of lethargy and shame,
was beginning to awake and claim again
a place of honour on the earth for her who
was once its mistress.
CHAPTER XLIX.
((
THE PURSUIT.
HEAVEN has apparently willed that the
highest pitch of human greatness shall be
in its turn contrasted with the lowest
depths of national humiliation. Witness
that body of cut-throats now called the
Roman army, compared with the
"ROMAN ARMY" which once conquered all
the known world. None but priests could
have produced such an astounding and
monstrous transformation.
>>
While the hours had passed as above
related, the General placed at the head of
the Pope's troops arrived at Viterbo, with
all the forces he had been able to gather,
and called his superior officers to a council
in the municipal palace. Among the
number was one martial gentleman, with
a nose like a small melon, covered with slips
of sticking-plaster, and this warrior was he
76
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
who had received the blow from Silvio at
the inn door. His face was flushed besides
with wine, of which he had been partaking
copiously to drown his chagrin, and he
urged the General vehemently to proceed
at once to assault the "brigands." The
General, however, considered that it would
be better to wait till daybreak before they
made a move, for he was by no means
certain that the soldiers could stand to
their arms at that late hour, nearly all
being more or less drunk; and, after some
further discussion, the General's view was
applauded by the council and adopted.
At daybreak, therefore, the champions of
the altar and the tiara obeyed the bugle
call; but it required some little time to
get these ornaments of warfare into order.
Some were footsore by the rapid march
from Rome to Viterbo, others by their
flight from the Ciminian hill, others ill
with potations, and therefore it was not
until the sun rose high above the Apen-
nines that the army was in marching order.
Even then many were the delays, for the
THE PURSUIT.
77
6
General was at the mercy of the native
guides, who very unwillingly conducted
him through the intricacies of the forest,
of which he was of course ignorant.
The proscribed, who were thoroughly
acquainted with it, had begun to move at
early dawn, so that when the sun rose
they had already reached the summit of
the mountain, from whence they could
survey the whole country, and were recon-
noitring, to see if any troops were advancing
from the town. The coming of the troops
was thus directly perceived.
Orazio-whose assumption of the com-
mand no one had disputed-dispersed about
a hundred of his men, under Muzio's
direction, as skirmishers over the low lands
and amongst the underwood bordering
upon the road on which the enemy was
advancing. The remainder he arranged in
column on the rising
on the rising ground, ordering
them to be in readiness to charge at the
first signal. Having thus disposed his
main force, he summoned Captain Tor-
tiglio, and questioned him about the
78
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
different officers in command of the enemy,
who was still at some distance, ascending
the mountain side.
"He who commands the vanguard,"
replied Tortiglio, "is Major Pompone, a
brave officer, but a bully of the first order.
""
"If I do not deceive myself," said Silvio,
who was watching the enemy's movements
through his telescope, "that is the very
fellow who wanted me to carry his luggage
for him, for his nose is unmistakable.'
"And who is that on horseback, leading
what I suppose to be the principal body?"
again asked Orazio.
در
"Lend me your telescope," said Tortiglio,
and, having pointed it at the individual
in question, exclaimed, "Per Dio! that
is the commander-in-chief of the Papal
army; and see, his mounted staff is just
appearing!"
"What is his name?"
"His name is Count de la Roche-de la
Roche Haricot. These French Legitimists,
representatives of the feudal times, have
names nearly all commencing with de,
THE PURSUIT.
79
which are very difficult for us, ‘of the Si,'
to pronounce.
""
"You, then, belong to the language of
the Si, Signor Spaniard?" asked Orazio
rather roughly.
،،
"Come no!" (and why not?) articulated
the captain in Spanish ; are you alone the
sons of the ancient Latins, and the posses-
sors of that universal language ? Learn
that there is as much in common between
the Italian, Spanish, and Portuguese lan-
guages as there is between the face of a
Calabrian and that of an Andalusian, who,
indeed, resemble each other like brothers."
Bravo, Captain Tortiglio," said Attilio,
who had just arrived, having left the division
he was in command of for orders; "you are
a fortunate scholar! We unlucky Romans
are only taught by the priests to kiss hands,
kneel, and attend the mass, but are left in
ignorance of what goes on in grammars and
polite learning outside the walls of Rome."
،،
But the Papal army was advancing, and
Orazio, like an experienced captain, kept
measuring its progress, without being in the
80
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
least discomposed, yet feeling that anxiety
which a leader must experience when in
command of a body of troops of any kind,
and in the presence of a numerous enemy
about to attack.
One of the inconveniences a guerilla band
has to sustain in time of battle, and which
very much pre-occupies the chief, is the
necessity of abandoning the wounded in
case of retreat, or of leaving them in charge
of the terrified inhabitants, who are afraid
of being compromised. These considera-
tions, and the unequal number of the op-
posing forces, impelled Orazio to sound the
signal for retiring, and the hunter, with the
sagacity that distinguished him, gathered
in his fifty men with as much coolness as
he would have shown had he been sum-
moning them to a new beat in the chase.
Having communicated his intention to
Attilio, and enjoined him not to attempt
it too precipitately, but to execute the order
of retreat in divisions, Orazio went to
Muzio, who was prepared to receive the
enemy, now marching rapidly upon him.
THE PURSUIT.
81
Exchanging a few words with the leader of
the vanguard, he ascended to the highest
point of the position, from whence he was
able to survey everything, accompanied only
by two of his adjutants.
General Haricot was not wanting in a
certain amount of gallantry, which would
have been worthy of a better cause. He was
now assailing the unknown position of the
Liberals boldly, with his vanguard en echelon,
being himself in the centre of the line.
However it may be-whether in a
skirmish or in a pitched battle-the com-
mander-in-chief ought to place himself in
such a manner that he can command a view
of as large a portion of the field of battle
as the circumstances permit, and this he
can usually best accomplish, by being himself
at the head of the troops first engaged.
As he must receive information of all that
passes during the fight, the General, if he
posts himself at a distance from the scene
of action, subjects himself to serious loss
of time, inaccurate reports, and, to what is of
still greater importance, incapability to dis-
VOL. II.
G
82
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
cover at a glance that portion of his com-
mand which may stand in immediate want
of relief, or to note where, if victorious,
he ought to send in pursuit of the enemy
light bodies of cavalry, infantry, or artillery,
to complete the repulse.
There was no failing, however, in this
respect on the part of the two commanders-
in-chief in this action.
Haricot, emboldened by the superiority
of his numbers, gave the order to attack with-
out any hesitation. Orazio, though decided
upon a retreat on account of his inferior
force, was determined to give his opponent
such a lesson as should make him more
guarded and less precipitous in his pursuit.
The irregularity of the ground, and the
dense masses of trees had enabled Muzio to
draw his men under cover into advantageous
positions. There he desired them to await
till the enemy came into point-blank range,
to fire only telling shots, and then retreat
behind the lines of the other divisions.
This his valorous companions in arms did.
Their first discharge covered the ground with
THE PURSUIT.
83
the wounded and lifeless bodies of the
enemy. The vanguard of the mercenaries
was so demoralised as to retire, and while
supports, led on by the intrepid chief, were
staying their backward progress, the con-
fusion gave the Italians time to make their
retreat in good order.
When Cortes disembarked at Mexico he
burned his ships. When the Thousand of
Marsala disembarked in Sicily they also
abandoned their vessels to the enemy, and
so deprived themselves of any hope of re-
turn; and truly these courageous acts con-
duced much to the success and triumphant
conduct of both expeditions.
The proximity of friendly frontiers has
often been the cause of defection in the
ranks of the patriotic Italians. We have
witnessed such scandals in Lombardy in
1848, caused by the tempting neighbour-
hood of Switzerland, and also unhappily in
the Roman states by the nearness of the
royal territory.
Such was the case with the Three Hundred.
After the many adventures here related,
G 2
84
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Orazio acccomplished his retreat from the
Ciminian hill without loss, but it was neces-
sary to retire as far as the Italian dominion,
and then it happened with his followers just
as might have been expected, from their want
of supplies and the temptation of safety.
Although this band was composed of
courageous men, it dissolved like a fog
before the sun when it touched the national
frontier. The chiefs, after vainly reminding
their men that their country was still in
bondage, and that it was the duty of all to
prepare for another struggle to free her,
found themselves nearly alone. The eight
or nine firm hearts with whom we are best
acquainted, along with Gasparo and Jack,
followed the road to Tuscany on their way
to Leghorn, where they expected to find the
fair Julia's yacht, and gain some news of
their absent friends. And here we will take
leave of them for the present, to meet them
later in new and adventurous scenes.
END OF PART I.
PART THE SECOND.
CHAPTER L.
THE PILGRIMAGE.
GENERAL GARIBALDI, at the period where
we renew our story, was on the mainland,
whither he had been called by his friends.
He had left his rocky abode to fulfil a duty
towards Italy, to which country he had long
dedicated his life. He had forced himself
to undertake a pilgrimage, setting out from
the Venetian territory, his end being not
only to influence the political elections, but
to sow the germs of emancipated spirit and
conscience, which alone can restore Italy to
her old state of national greatness, and
enable her people to throw off their bonds;
discountenancing utterly that idolatrous and
false Church called Papal, and living upon
86
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
the truths of a real and vital religion. For
with the priests human brotherhood is im-
possible, since the Papist condemns to ever-
lasting flames every member of the human
family who refuses belief in the Pope's
supremacy. In like manner the Dervish or
Turkish priest condemns eternally every be-
liever in Christianity, and you cannot walk
safely in the streets of Constantinople or
Aleppo because your life is in danger
from these fanatics. In short, priests and
bigots are pretty much alike all
all over
the world; while the greatest and most
sanguinary of conflicts have always been
fomented by them.
Take as an example the Crimean
war, where one hundred and fifty thou-
sand men perished, while enormous
treasures were swallowed up by the con-
test. The commencement of the quarrel
was on account of the church named the
Holy Sepulchre, and to decide whether a
Papistical or a Greek priest should take
precedence there. This dispute was brought
before the Emperors of France and Russia,
THE PILGRIMAGE.
87
and the result was-war; England and
Italy taking part in the enormous butchery
that followed.
England is at the present day much
troubled with regard to the state of Ireland,
largely caused by the priests; and may God
spare the world from an insurrection in the
United States, where, in a population of
thirty-three millions, nearly half are Roman
Catholics, a large proportion of them being
Irish, who, under the dictatorship of their
bishops, divide the country, and are always
plotting for political supremacy!
In Venice the greater part of the popu
lation swore to follow General Garibaldi to
the death, yet the day after the same crowd
congregated in those shops where religious
trinkets and “indulgences" in God's name
are sold for money, and where idolatry in
the guise of Christianity erects vain and
lying images. Such are the Venetians,
and such are they likely to remain under
priestly superstition and political cor-
ruption.
With regard to representation, the great
88
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
body of the Italian people are excluded
from the elective franchise. Out of a popu-
lation of more than twenty-five millions
there are only four million five hundred
thousand voters. Every voter must be
twenty-five years of age, and must be
able to read and write. As to the latter,
the power of signing his name is deemed
sufficient, but he must also contribute
an annual sum of not less than forty
francs, which must be paid in direct
taxation to the state or province (the
province answering to the English
county); the municipal rates not being
taken into account. Graduates of uni-
versities, members of learned societies,
military and civil employés either
upon
active service or half-pay, professional
men, schoolmasters, notaries, solicitors,
druggists, licensed veterinary surgeons,
agents of change, and all persons living
in a house, or having a shop, magazine, or
workshop, are entitled to a vote, provided
the rental is, in communes containing a
population of less than two thousand five
THE PILGRIMAGE.
89
hundred inhabitants, two hundred francs;
and in communes containing a population
of from two thousand five hundred to ten
thousand inhabitants, three hundred francs;
and in communes containing a population of
over ten thousand inhabitants, four hundred
francs. But the power which the Govern-
ment has of unduly influencing such of the
voters as are not in its own immediate
employ is enormous, by means of the chief
officer in every town, called the syndic,
who is appointed by the Government, and
removable at its pleasure.
This officer, under pain of dismissal,
recommends to the voters for election any
candidate that the Government desires to
have elected, and lamentable as is the
financial state of the country, millions of
francs were placed at the disposal of the
syndics for the purpose of corruption in
the spring of the year 1867. If a town
wants a branch railway to the main line,
the election of the Government candidate
will always insure the accomplishment of its
wishes on this point.
90
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
The whole host of Government officials,
including the police, actively interfere in
aid of the ministerial candidate. School-
masters and others will be dismissed from
their posts if they give a refractory vote;
and workmen for the same reason are dis-
charged. Official addresses have been
known to be openly published, desiring the
people not to vote for the opposition candi-
dates; and there are instances of papers
on the day of election being withheld from
those voters who might prove to be too
independent.
Therefore, it was with a view to reform-
ing these abuses that General Garibaldi,
in addressing the municipality of Palma,
said, "Let the new Chambers be impressed
with the necessity of reorganising the ad-
ministration, and if the Government, to
tempt them, returns to its evil ways, then
ill betide it.'
-
""
•
We do not intend following the General's
steps as he proceeded from town to town,
enthusiastically received by the multitude,
who, joyous at the sight of the "man of
THE PILGRIMAGE.
91
the people," applauded his doctrine of
non-submission to foreign dominion and
humiliation, and above all echoed his plain
denunciations of clerical infamy and that
immoral understanding which exists between
the Papacy and those unworthy men who
misgovern Italy.
As may be supposed, the priests at-
tacked the General, and accused him far
and wide of being an atheist. This false
and foolish charge led to his delivering the
following address before twenty thousand
people at Padua :—
"It is in vain that my enemies try to
make me out an atheist. I believe in God.
I am of the religion of Christ, not of the
religion of the Popes. I do not admit any
intermediary between God and man. Priests
have merely thrust themselves in, in order
to make a trade of religion. They are the
enemies of true religion, liberty, and pro-
gress; they are the original cause of our
slavery and degradation, and in order to
subjugate the souls of Italians, they have
called in foreigners to enchain their bodies.
92
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
The foreigners we have expelled, now we
must expel those mitred and tonsured
traitors who summoned them. The people
must be taught that it is not enough to
have a free country, but that they must
learn to exercise the rights and perform
the duties of free men. Duty! duty! that
is the word. Our people must learn their
duties to their families, their duties to their
country, their duties to humanity.'
Garibaldi proceeded next to the uni-
versity of Padua; and there, standing be-
fore the statue of Galileo, he uncovered his
head, saying, "Who, remembering Galileo,
his genius and his life, the torture inflicted
upon him, the martyrdom he suffered-he,
I say, who, remembering this, does not
despise the priests of Rome, is not worthy
to be called a man or an Italian."
The interests of commerce having always
had a place in the heart of General Gari-
baldi, he delivered the following address to
the Representatives of the Chambers of
Commerce for Vicenza :-" Italy's future
depends in great part on you.
Our wars
""
THE PILGRIMAGE.
93
against the foreigners are, I hope, nearly at
an end. Italy is united, is independent;
you can make her prosperous.
There is
nothing necessary to the maintenance of
the human race that we cannot produce;
and with such raw material as we have,
what can we not manufacture? Our people
have a mania for foreign goods; they like
to wear foreign stuffs, to drink foreign
wines; but let them once be persuaded that
our own are as good, and they will be glad
to adopt them; and foreign nations will
receive our merchandise, our manufactures,
as eagerly as we now seek for theirs. But
progress of every kind is difficult with the
priests, and human brotherhood impossible."
CHAPTER LI.
THE MEMORY OF THE DEAD.
LET our tale revert to yet more distant
memories, while the name of "Italy" wakes
the author's recollections. He is set think-
ing of the sad times when newly-liberated
Rome was again enchained by the hands
of European despotism, alarmed at the re-
vival of the Mistress of the World, and
at the terrible warning conveyed by the
Roman Republic. Alas! it was by the
arms of another great Republic that her
hopes were blighted. Napoleon, the
secret enemy of all liberty, fleshed his
weapons upon the Romans when he had
committed the crime of lesa-nazione, and
betrayed the credulous people of Paris,
slaying them in their streets without
regard to age or sex. May God, in
his own time, deal with the assassin of
THE MEMORY OF THE DEAD.
95
the 2nd of December, and of the world's
liberty!
After the defence of Rome, the General,
never despairing of the fate of Italy, al-
though left with but few followers, decided
to take the field. But more is required
than a handful of brave men when nations
intend to liberate themselves; and what
can an irregular band of intrepid youths
accomplish against four armies ?
It is true that in the present day
national spirit is more awakened, and the
handful of brave youths has grown to
heroic proportions and historical deeds;
but in those unhappy times the populace
stood gazing stupefied and in silence at
the relics of the defenders of Rome while
passing out on their way to the open
country, regarding them as irretrievably lost.
Not one of those cowards stood forward
to increase our ranks. On the contrary,
every morning discovered a quantity of
arms upon the ground of bivouac, which
deserters had abandoned. Those arms
were placed upon the mules and wagons.
ست
96
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
which accompanied the column, so that
in time the column possessed more mules.
and wagons than men, and little by little
the hope of arousing that nation of slug-
gards vanished from the souls of the faithful
and courageous survivors.
At San Marino, seeing there was no
longer any hope or heart to fight, the
order of the day was given "to dismiss
the men to their homes." That order
was couched in the following terms: "Re-
turn to your homes, but remember that
Italy must not remain a slave."
The larger number took the road to
their dwellings, but some deserters from
the Papal and Austrian troops, who, if
taken prisoner would have been shot, re-
mained to accompany their chief in his
last attempt to free Venice.
And here begins a still sadder and
more painful history.
Anita, the General's inseparable com-
panion, would not, even under these
trying circumstances, leave him. In vain
did her husband endeavour to persuade
+
THE MEMORY OF THE DEAD.
97
I
her to remain at San Marino. Though
pregnant, faint, and sick, arguments were
of no avail the courageous woman would
heed no advice, and answered all by
smilingly asking "if he wished to aban-
don her."
Surrounded by the
Austrian troops,
tracked by the Papal police, that tired
remnant of the Roman army. outstripped
them all during a night march, and arrived
at the gates of Cesenatico at one o'clock
in the morning, where an Austrian de-
tachment kept guard.
"Fall on them and disarm them," ex-
claimed Garibaldi to the few individuals
forming his retinue; and the Austrian
soldiers, completely stupefied, allowed
themselves to be disarmed.
The authorities were then awakened,
and requested to supply food and small
barges, that the volunteers might embark.
It cannot be denied that fortune has
favoured the General in many arduous en-
terprises, but at this time began for him a
series of adversities and misfortunes.
VOL. II.
H
98
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
*
A northern cloud had spread itself over
the Adriatic on this night, and breaking
into wind, had rendered the sea furious.
The narrow mouth of the port of Cesena-
tico was one mass of foam. Great were
the efforts made to leave the port in the
barges, thirteen in number, weighed down
as they were with people, and at day-
break they succeeded-but at this crisis
numerous Austrians entered the place.
Sail was made, for the wind had be-
come favourable, and on the following
morning four of the barges, in one of
which were Garibaldi and Anita, with
Ciceruachio, his two sons, and Ugo-Bassi,
landed in the Foci
the Foci del Po. Anita,
carried in the arms of the man of her
heart, was borne to shore in a dying
condition.
The occupants of the other nine barges
had given themselves up to the Austrian
squadron, which had discovered the little
crafts by the light of a full moon, and had
rained bullets and grape-shot upon them
until they surrendered.
THE MEMORY OF THE DEAD.
99
•
The shores where the four boats put
in were swarming with the enemy's ex-
plorers, sent to trace the fugitives.
Anita was lying a little way off the
shore, concealed in a corn-field, her head
supported by her husband. Leggiero, a
valiant major belonging to the island of
Maddalena, who had followed the General
in South America, and returned to Italy
with him, was their only companion. He
lay peeping through the stalks, and very
soon discovered some of the cursed white
curs in search of blood.
Ciceruachio, Bassi, and nine others, who
by our advice had taken a different direction
in order to escape the enemy, were all cap-
tured, and shot like dogs by the Austrians.
When the nine companions were taken,
the Austrians compelled nine peasants, by
force of blows, to dig nine holes in the
sand, after which a discharge from the
enemy's picket dispatched the unhappy
heroes. The youngest, a son of a Roman
Tribune, only thirteen years of age, still
moved after the fire, but a blow from the
H 2
100
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
butt-end of an Austrian's musket smashed
in his skull, and thus brutally ended his
young life.
Bassi and his brother, Ciceruachio, met
with the same fate at Bologna.
The foreigner and the priest made merry
in that hour of slaughter over the purest
Italian blood; and the mitred master of
Rome remounted his polluted throne,
having for a footstool the corpses of his
compatriots.
Let this cold brutality, this savage
butchery of their honest noble-hearted
champions live in the memory of Italians,
and give their consciences no peace while
they leave their magnificent city a prey
to the foreigner and to the vile priests,
who use it as a den of infamy.
The General, bearing his precious bur-
den--that dear and faithful wife-wan-
dered sadly, with his companion, Leggiero,
through the lagoons of the lower Po,
until he had closed her eyes, and wept
over her cold corpse tears of desperation.
Onwards he wandered then, through
THE MEMORY OF THE DEAD.
101
forests and over mountains, ever pursued
by the agents of the Pope and of Austria.
Fate, however, spared him, to suffer
anew both danger and fatigue, and to
reap some triumphs too.
The tyrants of Italy again found him
upon their tracks-those tracks indelibly
stained by them with tears and blood. Ill
was it for them that he had escaped until
that day when they, in turn, took to flight,
and like cowards, left their tables spread
for him, while the carpets of their superb
palaces bore the imprint of the rough
shoes of his Thousand.
Meanwhile, however, our tale has
brought the General to Venice to wit-
ness the liberty for which he had sighed
so much. It was then that the lagunes
covered with gondolas, saluted the Red
Shirt as the token of national redemption,
and sad memories faded in the light of
the joy and freedom of that Queen of
the Adriatic.
"
CHAPTER LII.
tr
THE SPY IN VENICE.
Ir is eleven o'clock at night. The canals
of Venice are covered with gondolas, and
the Place of St. Mark, illuminated, is so
crowded with people that scarcely a stone
of the pavement is visible.
From the balcony of the Zecchini Palace,
on the north side of the Piazza, the General
has saluted the people and the redeemed
city-" redeemed," yes, but by a bargain
-the ancient bulwark of European civili-
sation was, alas! bought and sold a bargain
between courts-and that salutation was
frantically responded to by an exulting and
affected multitude.
And above all was the beholder struck
by the aspect of the populace, as he said
to himself, "The stigma which despotism
imprints upon the human face can even
be discerned here.
THE SPY IN VENICE.
103
"A people, once the ancient rulers of the
world, is transformed by the foreigner and
the priest, whose rod of deception, dipped
in the chemistry of superstition, is able to
change good into evil, gold to dross, and
the most prosperous of nations into one of
beggars and sacristans. These have bartered
for their noble city of the sea, which calls
herself 'daughter of Rome '-left her dis-
heartened, dishonoured, and defamed!" And
he who loved the people cried out in the an-
guish of his soul, "Alas, that it should be so!"
But moved as he was by the contempla-
tion of the scene, he did not, nevertheless,
fail to cast a scrutinising look over the
buzzing crowd. After a life of sixty
years, into which so many events had been
crowded, the man of the people was not
wanting in the experience that enabled him
to analyse fairly the component parts of a
densely-packed crowd, among whom were
hidden the thief, the assassin, the spy,
and the hireling of the priest. And many
such were purposely mingled with the good
and honest of that population.
•
104
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
While thoughtfully gazing, as we have
said, upon the assembled people, a slight
touch upon his shoulder made him aware
of Attilio's presence.
(6
Do you see," said the young Roman
to him, "that scoundrel's face, whose head
is covered with a cap of the Venetian
fashion, standing amongst those simple
Venetian souls, but as easy to be dis-
tinguished as a viper amongst lizards, or a
venomous tarantula amongst ants? When
such reptiles wind about in a crowd, it is
not without a motive; he is sent from
Rome, and there is certainly something
new in store for us. That fellow is Cencio.
I must look to him a little!"
Our readers will remember the subaltern
agent of Cardinal Procorpio, for whom
Gianni had rented a room in sight of
Manlio's studio. After his employers had
been hanged, he had been promoted to a
higher office, that of principal agent to
his Eminence Cardinal
the Pope's
prime minister.
Cencio, once a liberal, afterwards a traitor,
THE SPY IN VENICE.
105
had made profitable use of his knowledge of
some of the democrats of Rome, and was,
therefore, prized as a secret agent by the
Cardinal's tribunal.
We shall presently see what his mission
to Venice had been. Meantime, in a
saloon in the Zecchini Palace, closely filled
with guests, amongst the brightest of the
Venetian beauties shone our three heroines,
Irene, Julia, and Clelia.
The Venetian youths, accustomed to con-
template the charms of the daughters of
the Queen of the Adriatic, were nevertheless
astounded at the enchanting appearance of
these three Roman ladies. We say three
Romans, because Julia had by this time
espoused her Muzio, and, although an
affectionate daughter of her own
own dear
native land, she was proud of her adopted
country, and called herself a Roman.
Irene was a little older than her com-
panions, but had preserved so much fresh-
ness, that her extremely majestic carriage
covered the difference of years, and she had
so much the perfection of womanhood about
106
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
her, that she could well have served as a
model to an artist wishing to portray one
of those grand Roman matrons of Cornelia's
time.
Marriage had not changed her younger
and equally lovely companion; and the trio
formed such an ornament to that drawing-
room that the Venetian youths fluttered
around them perfectly dazzled and amazed.
By the side of Clelia were Manlio and
the gentle Silvia. Of all our ladies only
the Signora Aurelia was missing, and she
had ended her unintentionally adventurous
career by marrying the good-natured Captain
Thompson, to whom she clung like the ivy
to the oak; and although the sea was still
a little repugnant to her, on account of that
storm in which she had suffered so much,
yet the billows had lost much of their terror
now that her British sea-lion was by her
side to guard her.
Orazio and Muzio were standing together
in a corner of the room talking over the
events of the day, when Attilio, going up
to them, made them acquainted with his
1
THE SPY IN VENICE.
107
discovery, and after some consultation
they started off in company to the Piazza
di San Marco.
Not a few vain efforts did the three
friends make to break through the crowd
before they succeeded in at last reaching
the object of their search, and whilst
General Garibaldi, recalled by the people
to the balcony, was again addressing the
crowd, he saw his three young friends
surround the fictitious Venetian.
The iron hand of Orazio grasped the
wrist of the agent like a vice, and Muzio,
whose voice the scoundrel had formerly
heard, fixing his glittering eyes upon him,
said in a low tone, "Cencio, come with
us.”
The tool of the priests, the traitor of
the meeting at the Baths of Caracalla,
trembled from head to foot, his florid face
became pale as that of a corpse, and, with-
out articulating a word, he walked for-
ward in the direction indicated by Muzio,
between the other two Romans, who
pushed him unresistingly on.
CHAPTER LIII.
THE "GOVERNMENT."
WHEN one thinks upon the hardly accom-
plished union of this our Italy, and of the
rulers who have "led" her over the thorny
path she has trodden, one cannot but bow
before the wisdom of Providence, who has
uplifted her until she has constituted herself
a nation.
Often in meditating upon this-our beau-
tiful, grand, but unhappy native land—we in
imagination have pictured her as a chariot
drawn with patient toil by the generous
portion of the people, having for device.
the "good of all," preceded by the star of
Providence like a shining beacon, with the
wicked host of rulers and their immense
retinue following behind, disconcerted and
fatigued, holding on to and endeavouring
to draw back the vehicle of the state, even
THE (C
109
39
GOVERNMENT.
(C
1
at the risk of destroying it in their efforts;
while the people, impoverished, checked, and
humiliated by that heavy treason tugging
in the rear, remain submissive and constant
in their labours, clearing away the obstacles
that cross their path towards redemption,
and proceeding gradually forward without
despairing of a future reparation. Repara-
tion, indeed! From whom, my country-
men, do you expect reparation? From
the re-assured professors of priestcraft, of
Jesuitism, and of imposture, who have been
restored to your towns and villages at the
expense of your patrimony to maintain
you in ignorance and in misery?
One of the many means of corruption
employed by the powerful to render the
populace slaves, is at the present day the
black division "-the priests. Kings who
no longer believe in them have begun to
use them to control the people, and keep
them from justice, light, and liberty, in the
name of "religion." This is the " repara-
tion" which thou awaitest, popolo infelice!
Reparation-and how shouldst thou demand
1
110
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
or deserve it, who kneelest daily and hourly
at the feet of a lying and chuckling priest-
hood?
In the meantime, however, one of the
agents of this priesthood is walking, with
his wicked head held down, in the grasp
of Orazio and Attilio; Muzio going before
to open the way through the multitude
of people, and thus the four arrived finally
at a tavern in the Vicola dei Schiavoni.
CHAPTER LIV.
THE SENTENCE OF DEATH.
"LET us pass quickly and on tiptoe that
mass of corruption and slaughter called the
Papacy," says Guerrazzi; or, to quote his
own indignant Italian-
66
*
Passiamo presto, e sulla punta dei
piedi, quel macchio di fimo e di sangue
che si chiama Papato."
*
The Popes, who call themselves the
vicegerents of Christ, slaughter men with
Chassepôts, play the executioner upon their
political enemies, and instruct the world
in the science of tortures, Inquisitions,
autos-da-fé, and murder. In former days
many unhappy nations had the misfortune
to suffer therefrom. Spain, for example,
who has recently thrown off the yoke, for
centuries groaned under the tortures of
Rome. Even now the priest of Christ in
112
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
the Vatican satiates his sanguinary ven-
geance in various ways, having recourse to
the dagger, poison, brigandage, and murders
of all kinds and degrees.
2
In the Roman tribunal the sentence of
death had been long pronounced against
Prince T- the brother of our Irene ;
and Cencio, with eight cut-throats of the
Holy See under his command, was under
orders to take advantage of the tumult
arising upon the arrival of Garibaldi in
Venice to execute the atrocious decree.
The eight accomplices of the spy had been
posted in the immediate neighbourhood of
the Hôtel Victoria, in all the ways by which
he could possibly arrive. Four were to hire
a gondola and ply at the steps, with secret
instructions to despatch the gondoliers if
necessary, that there might be no witness
to lay the charge against them.
Ćencio had not undertaken to perform
the actual deed, but simply the task of
following the Prince's movements. For-
tunately for the Roman noble the spy
failed in his scent, and was now not only
THE SENTENCE OF DEATH.
113
in the clutches of our three friends who had
captured him, but in those of a fourth
personage, who was still more formidable
to him-no other, in fact, than our old
acquaintance Gasparo.
Gasparo, after the events narrated in the
preceding chapters, had accompanied his
new friends to territory that was not
Papal, and had offered his services as
attendant to Prince T--. He had
therefore accompanied him. to Venice.
Whilst his master roamed through the
saloons of the Zecchini Palace, the watch-
ful follower, who had remained on the
threshold to enjoy the sight of that
brilliant scene, saw
saw the three Romans
whom he loved as sons penetrate into the
crowd. He determined to keep near
them, and found himself shortly after in
the tavern of Vicola dei Schiavoni, at the
heels of Cencio.
It would be no easy matter to describe
the terror and confusion of the clerical
Sinon surrounded by our four friends.
They led him to an out-of-the-way room
VOL. II.
I
114
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
on the upper storey, and desired the waiter
to bring them something to drink, and then
leave them, as they had some business to
transact.
When the waiter had obeyed them, and
departed, they locked the door, and ordering
the agent to sit against the wall, they
moved to the end of the table, and, seat-
ing themselves upon a bench, placed their
elbows on the table and fixed a look upon
the knavish wretch which made him tremble.
Under any other circumstances the
wretch would have inspired compassion,
and might have been forgiven for his
treachery, in consideration of his present
agony of fear.
The four friends, cold, impassive, and
relentless, satisfied themselves for some
time with fixing their eyes upon the
traitor, while he, quite beside himself,
with wide-opened mouth and eyes, was
doing his best to articulate something;
but all he could mutter was, "Signore-I
-am-not," and other less intelligible
monosyllables.
THE SENTENCE OF DEATH.
115
The calmness of the four Romans was
somewhat savage, but for their deep cause
of hatred; and if any one could have
contemplated the scene he would have been
reminded forcibly of the fable of the rat
under the inexorable gaze of the terrier-dog,
which watches every movement, and then
pounces out upon it, crunching all the
vermin's bones between its teeth. Or could
a painter have witnessed that silent as-
sembly, he would have found a subject
for a striking picture of deep-seated wrath
and abject terror.
We have already described the persons
of the three friends-true types of the
ancient Roman-with fine and artistic
forms. Gasparo was even more typical—
one of those heads which a French pho-
tographist would have delighted to "take
as the model of an Italian brigand-and
the picture would have been more profitable
than the likeness of any European sovereign.
He was indeed, in his old age, a superb
image of a brigand, but a brigand of the
nobler sort. One of those who hate with
""
I 2
116
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
a deadly hatred the cut-throat rabble; one
that never stained himself with any cove-
tous or infamous action, as the paid
miscreants of the priests do, who commit
acts that would fill even a panther's heart
with horror.
Even the successor of Gianni would have
made a valuable appearance in a quadro
caratteristico, for certainly no subject
could have served better to display panic
in all its disgusting repulsiveness. Glued
to the wall behind him, he would, if
his strength had equalled his wish, have
knocked it down, or bored his way
through it to get further from those four
terrible countenances, which stared im-
passively and mercilessly at him, medi-
tating upon his ruin, perhaps upon his
death.
The austere voice of Muzio, already
described as the chief of the Roman con-
tropolizia, was the first to break that
painful silence.
"Well, then, Cencio," he began, “I will
tell you a story which, as you are a Roman,
"
THE SENTENCE OF DEATH.
117
you may perhaps know, but, at all events,
you shall know it now.
"One day our forefathers, tired of the rule
of the first king of Rome-who, amongst
other amiable things, had killed his brother
Remus with a blow because he amused
himself with jumping over the walls he
had erected around Rome-our fathers, I
repeat, by a senátus consultum, decided to
get rid of their king, who was rather too
meddlesome and despotic. Detto-fatto!
they rushed upon him with their daggers,
and, although he struggled valorously,
Romulus fell under their blows. But now
the deed was done, it was necessary to invent
a stratagem, for the Roman people were
somewhat partial to their warlike king.
They accordingly accepted the advice of
an old senator, who said, 'We will tell
the people that Mars (the father of
Romulus) has descended amongst us, and,
after reproaching us for thieving a little too
much, and being indignant to see the son
of a god at our head, has carried him off
to heaven.'
118
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
"But what are we to do with the body?'
asked several of the senators.
"With the body,' repeated the old man ;
nothing is easier.' And drawing forth his
dagger, he commenced cutting the corpse in
pieces. When this dissection was finished,
he said, 'Let each of you take one of these
pieces, hide it under your robe, and then
go and throw it into the Tiber. It is
evening now, and by to-morrow morning
the sea-monsters will have given a decent
burial to the founder of Rome."
"""
"Now Cencio, don't you think that,
as regards your own end, and not being
king of Rome, or son of a god, such a
death would be very honourable to you
who are nothing more than a miserable
traitor ?"
"For God's sake," screamed the terrified
agent, trembling like a child, "I will do
whatever you demand of me; but, for the
love you bear your friends, your wives,
your mothers, do not put me to such a
cruel death."
"Do you talk of a cruel death? Can
THE SENTENCE OF DEATH.
119
traitor ?" asked Muzio.
there be a death too cruel for a spy-a
Have you al-
ready forgotten," he continued, "vile
reptile, selling the Roman youths to the
priests at the Baths of Caracalla; and that
they narrowly escaped being slaughtered by
your infamy?"
reply.
[C
..
Tears continued to roll from the coward's
eyes, as Muzio continued: "What about
your arrival in Venice? What does it
mean? Who sent you?
What did you
come here for, dog?"
CC
'I will tell all," was the wretched man's
""
You had better tell all," repeated
Muzio, “or we shall see with edge of knife
whether you have concealed anything in
that malicious and treacherous carcase of
yours.
"All, all!" cried Cencio like a maniac;
and, as if forgetful of what he had to
relate, or overpowered by great fright, he
appeared not to know how or where to
begin.
"You are doubtless more prompt in
your
120
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
narration to the Holy Office, stammerer,
grumbled Gasparo.
CC
Begin!" shouted Orazio; and Attilio,
in a stern voice, also cried "Begin!" not
having spoken until then.
A moment of death-like silence followed
before Cencio commenced thus:
you-
در
CC
If the life of Prince T is dear to
""
"
"Prince T-, the brother of Irene,"
exclaimed Orazio, clearing the table at one
bound, and grasping the traitor by the
throat.
Had Cencio been clutched in the claws
of a tiger, he would not have felt more
helpless than he did now, held by the fingers
of the "Prince of the Roman campagna."
Attilio said gently, "Brother, have
patience—let him speak; if you choke him
we shall gain no information."
The suggestion made by the chief of the
Three Hundred seemed reasonable to Orazio,
and he withdrew his impatient grip from
Cencio's throat.
"If the life of Prince T is dear to
THE SENTENCE OF DEATH.
121
you," again recommenced the knave, "let
us go all together in search of him, and
inform him that eight emissaries of the
Holy Office are lurking about the Hôtel
Victoria, where he is lodging, in order to
assassinate him."
CC
CHAPTER LV.
DEATH to the priests!" shouted the
people.
DEATH TO THE PRIESTS.
r
"Death to no one!" replied the General
to the crowd from the balcony, in answer
to their cry.
Death to no one! Yet none are worthier
of death than this villainous sect, which
for private ends, disguised as religious,
has made Italy 'the land of the dead,'
a burial-ground of greatness! Beccaria,
thy doctrines are true and right! The
shedding of blood is impious. But I know
not if Italy will ever be able to free herself
from those who tyrannise over her soul and
body without annihilating them with the
sword for pruning-hook, even to the last
branch!"
These reflections passed through the mind
DEATH TO THE PRIESTS.
123
of the man of the people, although he
rebuked the populace. Meanwhile, those
of them who had not heard the words
uttered by Garibaldi from the balcony,
but only the cry of "Death!" which thou-
sands of excited voices had re-echoed-
those of the people, we repeat, who were
furthest off from the General and near
the palace of the Patriarch, advanced like
the flood of a torrent precipitating itself
from a mountain, and attacked the prelate's
abode, overturning all obstacles opposed
to their fury. In a few minutes every
saloon, every room in this fine building
was invaded, and through the windows all
those religious idols with which the priests
so unblushingly deceive the people were
seen flying in all directions.
Many artists and lovers of the beautiful
would have lamented and cried, "Scandal !
sacrilege!" at the destruction of such works
of art.
And truly, many very rare and precious
masterpieces, under the form of saint or
Madonna or Bambino, were broken to
124
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
pieces and utterly ruined in this work of
destruction.
Amongst the cunning acts of the priest-
hood-wealthy as they have been made by
the stupidity of the "faithful" has ever
been that of employing the most illustrious
artists to portray and dignify their legends.
Hence the Michael Angelos and the
Raphaels of all periods were lavishly sup-
ported by them, and the people, who might
have become persuaded of the foolishness
of their credulity, and of the impostures of
these new soothsayers of Rome, continued
to respect the idols of their tyrants by
reason of Italian instincts, because these
were masterpieces of noble work.
But is not the first masterpiece of a
people liberty and national dignity?
And all those wonders of art, although
wonders, if they perpetuate with an evil
charm our servility, our degradation, oh!
would it not be better for them to be sent
to the infernal regions!
However, be they precious or worthless
works, the people were overturning them
DEATH TO THE PRIESTS.
125
and throwing them out upon the pavement
that night.
And the Patriarch? Woe to him if he
had fallen into the hands of the enraged
multitude!
But their sacred skin is dear to those
descendants of the apostles! Champions
of the faith they may be, but not martyrs.
Of martyrdom the rosy-faced prelates
wish to know nothing themselves, if they
can avoid it. His Eminence, at the first
outbreak of popular indignation, had van-
ished, gaining, by a secret door, one of his
gondolas, in which he escaped in safety.
In the meantime, the cry of the Recluse,
"Morte a nessuno !" was taken up by the
crowd, and at last reached the ears of the
sackers of the Patriarch's palace.
That voice, ever trusted and respected
by the people, calmed the anger of the
passionate multitude,
multitude, and in a few
moments order and tranquillity were again
re-established.
CHAPTER LVI.
PRINCE T
In the shameful times when the right of
the "coscia" existed, princes had little ne-
cessity to woo a humble maiden, or to sue
for her favour. At the present day things
have assumed a different aspect. Although
princes exist who possess as much pride of
birth, or even more, than those of olden
times, still we see many obliged to conform
to more moderate pretensions in matters of
the heart, aspiring humbly to the favour
of a plebeian divinity. Such were the
thoughts of poor Prince T
He stood in the vestibule of the Zecchini
Palace, admiring the throng of graceful
visitors.
In the crowded saloons it was difficult to
do justice to the faces, and still less to the
deportment, of the ladies. From that part
PRINCE T
127
of the vestibule, on the first step, where the
Roman prince had established himself, obser-
vation was easier. Suddenly, from the midst
of the crowd emerged, as if by destiny, one
of those forms which, once seen, are reflected
in the soul for ever. Golden-brown hair,
eyes, and eyelashes, adorned a face which
would have served Titian as a model of
beauty-in a word, he saw the type of the
Venetian ideal.
The Prince, until then immovable in the
crowd hurrying to and fro, was struck by
a glance of those wonderful eyes, which
seemed to look at everything and everybody,
without for a moment fixing their glance
on any.
As if under a spell, the Prince rushed
after the footsteps of the unknown lady,
whose light form seemed to float over the
ground. He hurried on after her, but the
wish to overtake her was one thing, the
capability another. The beautiful and grace-
ful girl, either more active or more accus-
tomed to fashionable throngs in Venice, was
already seated in a gondola, and had ordered
128
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
the gondolier to put off when the Prince
reached the edge of the canal.
What could he do? throw himself into
the water, and seize on the gunwale of the
lady's boat, like a madman, begging a word
for pity's sake? This was his first impulse;
yet a bath in the waters of the lagoon in
March would be no joke; while to present
himself before the lady of his quest in
the condition which would result from im-
mersion, would be unpropitious, and an
especial trial to the dignity of a man of
rank. He decided on taking a more rational
course, that of embarking in a gondola and
following the incognita.
CC
Row hard," said the Prince to the
gondolier, “and if you overtake that black
gondola I will reward you well."
Having pointed out the boat to be pur-
sued, the gondolier cried "Avanti" to his
companion at the prow, and turning up his
red shirt sleeves (red shirts being the pre-
vailing fashion just then among the Venetian
rowers, in honour of the guest of the day),
the gondolier prepared to use the oar, with
PRINCE T-
129
that grace and vigour which is not to be
rivalled by any boatmen in the world.
"Onward! onward! gondola mia! onward
and overtake that too swift boat, which bears
away my life. And why should not that
lovely girl be such to me, the Adriatic beauty
of which I have dreamed a thousand times,
when Venice was enslaved as my poor Rome
still is? Yet, why did I only catch a glimpse
of her? Why did her dazzling eye thus
meet mine, subdue me in a moment, and
make me hers for ever, only to disappear?
and has not her magic glance wounded others
as well as me? The very atmosphere around
her intoxicated me; must it not have affected
all near her? Ah, Dio! is this love at last?
Is this that transient passion which men
enjoy as they bite at doubtful fruits and
throw them away when tasted? or is it that
spiritual love which brings the creature near
to God, which transforms the miseries of life,
its dangers, death itself, into ineffable hap-
piness? Yes! it is that, and now come, ye
powerful of the earth! dare but to touch my
mistress, whom I love with indescribable
VOL. II.
J
130
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
passion, approach her with an army of ruf-
fians at your back, profane but the hem of
her gown, and my sword shall defy all for
her sweet sake!"
"Onward! onward!" cried the Prince,
interrupting his own soliloquy. "Row hard,
my gondolier, and if one crown be not
enough, you shall have ten. Onward!"
"But suppose she were a plebeian?
Well! in the name of heaven what is a
plebeian ?
CC
When God created man, did he make
patricians and plebeians?
'Does not the power that awes the vulgar
come from tyrants and despots ?
"Ah! if that beautiful young creature
should prove an impure, a nameless one!
"Oh, blasphemer of love, cease your
profanity! How could a guilty woman's
face show such pure and transcendant love-
liness!"
<<
Anita was a plebeian. The entrance to
her dwelling showed that. There stood no
columned porch where the
up before a simple door-step.
gondola drew
The plain
PRINCE T ---
131
little staircase was bare; no rich vases with
exotic flowers stood about the threshold. A
few flower-pots adorned the window-sills, for
Anita loved flowers as well as a princess.
could love them, but hers were little, simple
blossoms-I will not say poor ones, for they
were dear to the young girl, a very treasure
to her.
An aged lady, who by day would have
attracted the attention of every one-so great
was the anxiety depicted in her face-had
awaited until that moment-eleven at night
-her beloved girl, who, with the curiosity
of a child, had desired, like others, to have
a close view of the man of the people.
Mario, her only brother, being absent, the
mother had confided her to the care of the
family gondolier.
When Monna Rosa had ascertained that
the newly arrived gondola was that which
she expected, she left the balcony, where
she had been watching with great misgiv-
ings for its arrival, and rapidly descended
the stairs, lantern in hand, to receive her
beloved child.
M
J 2
132
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
The two women were clasped in each
other's arms, as if after a long separation,
when the Prince arrived, and taking advan-
tage of the open door, and of the engrossed
attention of the mother and daughter, he
entered the house with the audacity of a
soldier on a conquered territory.
At length, disengaged from each other's
arms, the mother was exclaiming in a tone
of gentle reproach, "Why so late, Anita ?"
when both started on perceiving the presence
of a stranger.
Having entered on a bold adventure, the
Prince felt that he must carry it through
with spirit. He therefore advanced towards
the young girl, who, when so near, seemed
more beautiful than ever. He was about to
try to find words to excuse his impetuous
and irrepressible admiration, when at that
moment an iron grasp from behind seized
his wrist, and with a shake that made him
stagger, separated him from the women.
From a third gondola, which had arrived
a short time after the two first, there had
sprang out swiftly and resolutely a new
PRINCE T
133
and youthful actor on this
scene.
this interesting
Tall in stature, vigorous and handsome
in person, the last arrival wore the red shirt,
and on the left side of his broad breast bore
that distinctive mark of the brave, "The
Medal of the Thousand."
Morosini was Anita's lover. An atten-
tive observer would have read in the young
girl's face a world of affectionate emotion
at the sight of her beloved, succeeded by
an expression of affright, when his manly,
sonorous voice, addressed the Prince, "You
are mistaken, sir! You will not find here
the game you seek; retrace your steps, and
make your search elsewhere."
CC
The shaking he had received, and the
rough words that followed, had roused the
Prince's ire, and as he was not wanting in
courage, he answered his interlocutor in the
same tone.
Insolent rascal! I came not here to
affront, but to offer respectful homage. As
for your impertinence, if you are a man of
Rome, you will give me satisfaction. Here
134
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
is my card. I shall be found at the Victoria
Hotel, and at your service, until mid-day
to-morrow."
"I will not keep you waiting," was Mo-
rosini's reply, and with this the disconcerted
Prince hurried away.
CHAPTER LVII.
THE DUEL.
THE Italian sportsman does not pursue the
partridge in the thicket; but, after cover-
ing up the waters of all the small pools save
one, he there awaits his sport with shot,
with net, or with bird-lime, at the moment
that the innocent creature seeks refuge and
refreshment. It is during the sultry hours
that the ploughman lies in wait at the water-
ing place, to restore his rebel oxen to the
yoke from which they have escaped. The
corsair, who would be in vain sought on the
ocean, is trapped at the mouth of his hiding
place, to which he conducts his prey.
Such was the reasoning of our four Ro-
mans as regards Prince T-, for whom
they vainly sought in every hole and corner.
After they had discovered and sent home
the cut-throats of the Holy Office, through
136
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
the forced assistance of Cencio, they placed
themselves on the look-out, in the vicinity
of the Victoria Hotel, awaiting the appear-
ance of T
In fact, about twelve o'clock, he made his
appearance, and was followed to his room
by his friends, who made him acquainted
with the design of the assassin, and other
circumstances.
The Prince was too reserved to inform
his friends of his approaching duel, especially
Orazio, whose ardent nature he well knew,
and who would not have yielded to any
other the office of second; still he needed
a second, and taking advantage of a mo-
ment's animated discussion among his com-
panions, he summoned Attilio to the balcony
by a glance, and asked him to remain with
him for that night.
Orazio, Muzio, and Gasparo finally took
leave, and Attilio remained, under pretext of
particular business.
At the first dawn of day, a young man
in a red shirt knocked at the door of a room
marked No. 8 in the Victoria Hotel, and
THE DUEL.
137
presented to Prince T―― a cartel, signed
Morosini, and thus worded:—
"I accept your challenge, and await you
at the door of your hotel in my gondola.
I have weapons with me, but you had better
bring your own, in case mine should not be
suitable. The seconds will regulate the con-
ditions of the duel.
"MOROSINI."
After the Prince had risen, and sum-
moned Attilio, he introduced him to the
second of Morosini, and in a few minutes
the conditions were settled as to arms,
which were to be pistols; distance, twenty
steps, to be walked over, firing à volonté.
The ground chosen was behind the Murazzi,
to which the combatants could immediately
repair.
And truly, when one has to die, or to
kill, it is best over as soon as possible, be-
cause even the stoutest hearts are disinclined
to either alternative, and wish the time of
expectancy abridged.
What shall I say of duelling? I have
138
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
always thought it disgraceful that men
cannot come to an understanding without
killing one another. But, on the other
hand, it is not time for us, who are still
oppressed by the powerful of the earth,
still the despised of Europe, to preach indi-
vidual or general peace, to advocate the
forgiveness of private outrages, when we
are often so publicly outraged. We, who
are trampled upon in our rights, our con-
sciences, our honour, by the vilest section
of our nation-we, who, in order to be
allowed life, consideration, and protection,
are compelled to debase ourselves, must not
quite despoil ourselves of our one pro-
tection!
•
Away with duelling, then, when we
shall have a constitution, a well-organised
government-when
when we shall enjoy our
rights within as well as without; but, in
the present dangerous times for honour and
right, we cannot always proclaim peace.
Meanwhile, the gondolas carrying the
combatants proceeded towards the Murazzi,
the rowers for some time coasting the im-
THE DUEL.
139
mense rampart constructed by the Venetian
republic as a defence against the fury of the
Adriatic, and finally disembarking their
passengers on the deserted shore, which is
dry when the north winds or the sciroccos
blow.
The antagonists leapt on the sand, chose
a convenient place, and, after having mea-
sured twenty steps, the seconds handed the
pistols to the principals, who placed them-
selves on the two spots marked on the
sand. Attilio had to clap his hands three
times, and at the third signal the com-
batants were to walk forward and fire.
Already two signals were given; Attilio's
hands were again raised to make the third,
when a voice cried, from the spot where the
gondolas awaited, "Hold!"
The four men all turned in that direction,
and saw one of the gondoliers, a venerable,
grey-haired man, who was advancing to-
wards them.
"Hold!" repeated the old man; and he
came forward without stopping until he
stood between the two antagonists. Then
140
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
he spoke, with a somewhat faltering voice,
yet still in a manly tone, with such force
as could hardly have been expected in one
of his breeding and age-
'Hold! sons of one mother! The act
you are about to accomplish will stain one
of you with the blood of a compatriot-
blood which might flow for the welfare of
this unhappy land, which has still so much
to do ere she can attain the independence
she has aimed at for so many centuries.
The vanquished will pass away without
one word of love or blessing from those
dear to him; the victor will remain for life
with the sting of remorse in his heart.
You, by whose bronzed and noble face I
recognise a child of this unhappy land, has
not Italy still many enemies? does she not
need all her offspring to loosen the chains of
centuries? Abandon, then, this fratricidal
struggle, I beseech you, in the name of our
common mother! Why should you gratify
the enemies of Italy by the murder of her
friends? You came forth antagonists, re-
turn companions and brothers!"
r
THE DUEL.
141
The waves of the Adriatic were break-
ing with more effect against the rocks
that border Murazzi than the patriotic
and humane words of the old man had on
the obstinate will of the two angry com-
patriots; and, with a certain aristocratic
impulse of pride, the Prince exclaimed to
his counsellor, "Retire!"
The seconds recommenced, with the same
number of signals as before, and at the
third, the adversaries marched towards one
another, with pistol cocked in the right
hand, with eyes unflinchingly fixed on each
other, and with the deliberate intention of
homicide.
About the twelfth step the Prince fired,
his ball grazed the side of Morosini's
neck; blood flowed, but the wound was
slight.
The soldier of Calatafimi, cooler than his
antagonist, approached closer. At about
eight paces he fired, and the brother of
Irene sank on the ground-the ball had
pierced his heart.
The Holy Office of the Vatican laughed
142
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
at the news, with the infernal joy which
it experiences every time that blood shed
by private discord reddens the unhappy
soil.
And who spilt that Italian blood? An
Italian hand, alas! consecrated to the re-
demption of his country. How often it
has been thus!
CHAPTER LVIII.
ROME.
ON the second of December, the despot of
the Seine, the false emperor, the enemy of
all liberty, and the great ally of all tyrants,
after seventeen years of unrighteous rule,
pretended, with the same hypocrisy with
which he kept her enslaved, to liberate the
Niobe of nations, the old metropolis of the
world-the ruler, the martyr, the glory of
the earth.
He carried on the work of Divine ven-
geance. Attila, at the head of his ferocious
tribes, had conquered Rome, destroyed her,
and exterminated her people. Was not this
God's justice?
CC
Whosoever sheddeth man's blood, by
man shall his blood be shed!"
The ancient Romans ruled the world by
subjugating the remotest nations, pillaging
144
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
and breaking them down. Slavery, misery,
and ruin, their ministers, compelled the
nations of the earth to submit to their
tyrants.
The successor of the Attilas, not less a
robber than they, threw himself on an easy
prey, and his false heart beat with joy when
he clutched the victim. Yet even this
action was but a caricature of the actions
of the Attilas who have pillaged Rome.
To accomplish great deeds, even of the evil
sort, there must be great hearts, and he
has a heart both little and cowardly. In
all he does, we can see he intends to
imitate his uncle; but the want of genius
and energy makes the attempt a failure.
Attila conquered, and made a pile of ruins
of the proud victress-city. The modern
Attila, in a Jesuit guise, did not destroy,
did not ruin, because he considered the
prey as his own property.
Afterwards, enfeebled by advancing years
and luxury, his throne shaken to its foun-
dation, he renewed his sinister undertakings
in America, where he attempted to deal a
ROME.
145
death-blow to the sanctuary of the world's
liberty-the great Republic-by building
an Austrian empire at her gates.
And the Italian Government has accepted
the bidding of the false emperor, acting as
the sbirro of the Vatican, to hinder the
Romans from liberating themselves, obliging
them to submit to the control of the Holy
Office, to deny to Italy her capital, though
proclaimed by her parliament.
We firmly believe that a more cowardly
Government than the Italian cannot be
found in ancient or modern history. It
must be accepted as the fate of humanity
to find ever side by side with so much
good so much evil, humiliation, and wicked-
ness. We say side by side, because it
cannot be denied that the unity of Italy
is a marvel of good accomplished, in spite
of all the efforts made by rulers and
selfish factions to hold back this unfortunate
country, by impoverishing and perverting
it, and by every means of depredation and
deception.
But what a Government! Can, indeed,
VOL. II.
K
146
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
this agency of corruption be called a Govern-
ment ? And the unhappy people! what
are they? Half of them bought over to
hold the other half in bondage and in
misery.
-
Hail, brave Mexicans! We envy your
valour and constancy in freeing your land
from the mercenaries of despotism! Accept,
gallant descendants of Columbus, from your
Italian brethren, congratulations on your
redeemed liberty! On you was to be
imposed a like tyranny, and you swept it
away, as a noble and free river sweeps
away impurity.
We alone talkative, presumptuous, vain,
boasting of glory, liberty, greatness-are
yet enchained!-blindfolded, freeing our-
selves with words, but unfit to accomplish
by deeds that political reconstruction which
alone would give us the right to sit down
beside the other free nations.
Trembling before the despotism of an un-
scrupulous foreign tyrant, we dare not, for
fear of him, walk about in our own homes,
tell the world we are our own masters, or
ROME..
147
tear from our wrists the fetters which he
has fixed there; and, more humiliating and
degrading still, he has left the prey, which
the indignation of the world forbade hist
appropriating, and has said, "Keep her,
cowards; become cut-throats in my stead;
but beware of meddling with my will!"
Oh, Rome! Thou who art truly "the
only one !" Rome the eternal ! Once
above all human greatness!
now, how degraded!
And now-
Thy resurrection must yet be a catas-
trophe and a revolution to shake the rest
of the world!
K 2
CHAPTER LIX.
VENICE AND THE
BUCENTAUR.
THE stains of slavery are only to be
finally washed out with blood.
The more intelligent and wealthy classes
ought once for all to understand this, and
to spare humanity the false solutions which
settle nothing.
In other days, Venice, following the
impetus given by her sister Lombardy,
effaced the many years of her humiliation
and servility in blood. It is not so now.
She emerges from foreign dominion, not
through her own acts, but by the courage
of others. Oh! if only her liberty had
been won by the valour of her brethren!
But no, she was redeemed by foreign
swords. Sadowa, the glory of Prussia
freed Venice, and the Italian nation asks
no veil to hide this dishonour.
VENICE AND THE BUCENTAUR. 149
Nations, like individuals, require dignity
to live-require the life of the soul besides
mere physical existence, to which our rulers
would condemn us.
Once the Queen of the Adriatic carried
her proud lion into the far east, repressed
the victorious Ottoman, and dictated laws
to him. The monarchs of Europe, invoked
and backed by the jealous Italian States,
conspired together against Venice, and were
driven off by the amphibious and brave
republicans.
Who would now recognise those proud
compatriots of the Dandoli and the Moro-
sini in the ranks of men who require the
foreigner to free them; and, when free,
throw themselves among the off-scourings
of "the Moderates "-a party ready for any
abasement, for any infamy.
How tyranny alters the noblest beings,
and emasculates them! Take comfort, how-
ever, Venetians; you do not stand alone,
for such as you have I seen the descend-
ants of Leonidas and Cincinnatus.
Slavery impresses on the forehead of man
150
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
such a mark of infamy as to confound him
with the beasts of the forest.
However, humbled as they have been,
and still are, the Italians do not neglect
their amusements and
and their festivals.
"Bread and pleasure!" they cry to their
tyrants, as of old they cried to their tri-
bunes; and the priest, to please, cheat, and
corrupt them, has surrounded himself by a
mass of ostentatious ceremonies, surpassing
all that the impostors of old furnished, to
conceal fraud by magnificent display.
Do not talk of politics, do not even think
of them, but pay, and despoil yourselves
with a good grace, so as to support your
masters richly, then they will give you to
satiety masses, processions, festas, games,
amusements, and sensual pleasures.
The sailing of the Bucentaur was one of
the ceremonies very dear to the people
when Venice was free-when it had its own
government and doge.
On the day fixed for the festival, the
Bucentaur, the most splendid galley of the
Republic, decked out with as much orna-
/
VENICE AND THE BUCENTAUR. 151
ment and as many banners as possible,
glittering with gilding and rich hangings,
bore the doge, the ministers of state, and
the most remarkable beauties of the day,
all in gala costume. They started from
the palace of St. Mark, and rowed towards
the Adriatic. Many other galleys formed
a procession, following in the wake of the
Bucentaur, as well as a large number of
gondolas decked for the holiday, and con-
taining the largest part of the population,
male and female.
T
Oh, beautiful wert thou in those days,
ill-fated Queen! when thy Dandoli, thy
Falieri, sought, in the name of Venice, to
propitiate the waves on behalf of the bold
navigators of the Adriatic! Hail to thee,
Republic of nine centuries! true mother
of Republics! Yet if in thy greatness
thou hadst associated with thine Italian
sisters instead of hating them, the foreigner
could not have trodden us all down and
enslaved us as now.
Hide the wounds that your chains have
made, smooth the lines that misery has
152
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
impressed on
your forehead. Do not
forget, whether rejoicing or sorrowing,
those humiliations through which you
have passed, and henceforth remember
that only when united can Italy defy the
great foreign powers who are jealous of
her uprise.
General Garibaldi stood leaning against
a balcony of St. Mark's Palace, which
looked over the lagoon, in the company
of our fair Romans, with Muzio, Orazio,
and Gasparo. He was listening to an
old cicerone, who was dilating on the
ancient glories of the Republic, and after
having spoken on a variety of subjects,
this individual had arrived at the descrip-
tion of the festival of the Bucentaur. He
expressed his regret at not being able to
see one of them now-a-days, and pointed
to the spot whence from the mole started
the famous craft, when suddenly Muzio's
eye was arrested by a well-known face,
which appeared at the entrance of the
cabin of a gondola drawn up at the gates
of the palace. Muzio disappeared like
VENICE AND THE BUCENTAUR.
153
lightning, and stood before Attilio, who
descended, pressed his friend's right hand,
and could only articulate the melancholy
word, "Dead!"
"It was fated then, that this relic of
Roman greatness should come here to
die," murmured the ex-President, having
partly heard, partly guessed the tidings of
Attilio.
"He died like a brave man," said the
chief of the Three Hundred.
cr
And many Italians know how to die
so," thought Muzio; "but it is sweeter to
die fighting against the oppressors!"
..
"I will return to
our party," said
Muzio, "and consult with the General,
that he may turn our excursion in another
direction, so as not to expose Irene and
Orazio to the shock of meeting the re-
mains of their beloved one; I will after-
wards rejoin you with Gasparo."
CHAPTER LX.
THE BURIAL.
FOSCOLO has these lines-
A stone to mark my bones from the vast crop
That death sows on the land or in the sea.
Admiring the mournful poems of this
great singer, we are, like him, advocates
for honouring the great dead; and truly,
we believe, that doing homage to de-
parted virtue is an incentive to make the
living follow in its path. When one
thinks, however, of the gaudy pageants
with which the priesthood deck the last
journey of the dead, one cannot help de-
ploring the useless show and the ex-
penditure.
Death, that true type of the equality
of human beings-death which effectually
destroys all worldly superiority, and con-
founds in one democracy of decay the
THE BURIAL.
155
emperor and the beggar-death, the leveller,
must be astonished at so much difference
between the funerals of the rich and
the poor! He must wonder at so much
preparation for the burial of a corpse,
and laugh, if death can laugh, at so much
mockery of woe, which is frequently the
cover for secret joy in the soul of the
greedy heir, while in the largest number
it is mere indifference. Then the hired
weepers-what a pitiful spectacle those are!
We have seen in Moldavia, and we believe
the custom is adopted in other countries,
that at the funeral of a Bojar a number
of women are hired to weep, and what
tears they shed! what shouts do those
miserable beings utter! As to the grief.
they must have felt, it was measured by
their pay.
These mourners have sometimes returned
to our memory while reading parliamentary
debates, during which certain hired people,
or those who hope for hire, burst out into
a profusion of "bravi" and "bravissimi"
at the insulting speeches, or often at the
156
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
unprincipled projects of this or that prime
minister.
Prince T's funeral was largely at-
tended, because it was known that he
was a man of mark. Among the crowd of
people who followed the remains, most of
them with the greatest indifference, there
could be distinguished a few really sad
faces. Those were the friends of the dead
man, Attilio, Muzio, and Gasparo. The
latter especially had eyes swollen by
weeping.
The strong nature of the old Roman
chief had been shaken by the loss of his
friend and master, to whom he had been
sincerely attached—a proof at once of the
kindly nature of the prince, and of the
faithful heart of the exile. Was he
weeping for the prince? No;
No; for the
friend and benefactor. Oh, how many
true friends might the great of the world
possess, if they would but open their
hearts to generosity-if they would soften
the injustice of fate towards those upon
whom she lays an unequal hand!
THE BURIAL.
157
Many there are among the higher
classes, we know, who are beneficence itself,
and some of the women of the noblest
houses are distinguished for their amiability
and goodness. But the good deeds of a few
are not sufficient for the suffering multitude;
and the majority of the favourites of fortune
are not only indifferent to the unfortunate
-they seem to add voluntarily to their
trials.
The duty and the care of good govern-
ment should be to ameliorate the poor
man's condition; but, unhappily, that duty
is unfulfilled, that care is not undertaken.
Government thinks only of its own pre-
servation, and of strengthening its own.
position; to this end it exercises corrup-
tion to obtain satellites and accomplices.
The mass of the prosperous might, to
a great extent, mitigate the evil of mal-
administration by relieving misery and
improving the condition of the people. If
the rich would thus only deprive them-
selves of but a small portion of their
superfluities! While the poor want the
158
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
·
?
very necessaries of existence, the tables
of the great groan with endless varieties
of food, and the rarest and most costly
wines. Does the rich man never feel
the compunction of conscience which such
shameless contrasts ought to bring?
"Why such grief for the loss of one
of our enemies, capitano?"
*
These words were accompanied by a tap
on Gasparo's shoulder, both proceeding
from an odd-looking man, who was fol-
lowing in the funeral procession. Gasparo
turned round, stood for a moment con-
sidering his familiar interlocutor, then ut-
tering an exclamation little suited to the
solemnity of the scene, and very surprising
to those around him-"Evil be to the
seventy-two! (a Roman oath) and is it
really thee, Marzio ?”
(C
Who else should it be, if not your
lieutenant, capitano mio?”
The acquaintance of Gasparo had the
type of the regular Italian brigand. The
old man, during the few months of his
city life, had somewhat re-polished his ap-
THE BURIAL.
159
pearance; but Marzio, on the contrary,
presented the rude aspect of the Roman
bandit pure and simple. Tall and squarely-
built, it was difficult to meet without a
shudder the fierce look darted from those
densely black eyes. His hair, black and
glossy as a raven, contrasted with his
beard, once as dark, now sprinkled with
grey. His costume, though somewhat
cleaner, differed in other respects very
little from that rustic masquerade worn
when he had filled the whole country
with terror. The famous doublet of dark
velvet was not wanting, and if there were
not visible externally those indispensable
brigand accessories, pistols, dagger, or a
two-edged knife, it was a sign that those
articles were carefully hidden within.
Hats are worn in different fashions, even
by brigands, and Marzio wore his a little
inclined towards the right side, like a
workman's. Leathern gaiters had been
abandoned by Marzio, and he wore his
pantaloons, loose ones of blue, with ample
pockets.
160
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
The occasion did not offer the two men
much opportunity of conversation; but it
was evident that they met with mutual
pleasure and sympathy.
In these times, when Italian honour
and glory are a mockery, the handful of
men called brigands, who have for seven
years sustained themselves against one
large army, two other armies of carabi-
niers, a part of another army of national
guards, and an entire hostile population-
that handful of men, call them what you
will, is at least brave. If you rulers,
instead of maintaining the disgraceful in-
stitution of the priests, had occupied your-
selves in securing the instruction of the
people, these very brigands, instead of
becoming the instruments of priestly re-
action, would at this moment have been
in our ranks, teaching us how one stout
fellow can fight twenty.
This, our kind word for the "honest'
brigands, is not for the assassins, be it un-
derstood. And one little piece of comment
upon you who sit in high places. When
,
THE BURIAL.
161
you assaulted the Roman walls-for reli-
gious purposes of course-robbing and
slaying the poor people who thought you
came as friends, were you less brigands?
No, you were worse than banditti—you
were traitors.
But you will tell me, "those were re-
publicans and revolutionists, men who
trouble the world." And what were you
but troublers of the world, and false
traitors? This difference exists between
your majesties and the bandit: he robs,
but seldom kills, while you have not
only robbed, but stained your hands for
plunder's sake in innocent blood!
Pardon, reader, that this digression has
left you in the midst of a funeral, and that
the writer has too passionately diverged
from his path to glance at brigandage on
the large as well as the small scale.
When the funeral party reached the
cemetery, the remains of the dead were
lowered into a grave, over which no voice
spoke a word of eulogy. With all the
will to effect good, the
action of this
VOL. II.
L
162
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
young life had been cut short by a pre-
mature and rash death. What could be
said of the blossom of noble qualities to
which time was denied to bring forth their
fruits ?
CHAPTER LXI.
THE NARRATIVE OF MARZIO.
WE will leave our friends occupied in
consoling the afflicted Irene for the loss of
her brother, whom she had sincerely loved.
The last of a proud race! This thought
would press upon the mind of the fair
lady, who, despite her willingness to form
a plebeian alliance, still valued, as we have
seen, the high rank of her family.
Of the personal fortune which came to
her through her brother's death she had
not thought, for she was of too generous
a nature to mingle an idea of interest
with the life or death of a beloved object.
The prince's family property, besides, which
was in the Roman territory, had been con-
fiscated by those worthy servants of God,
whose possessions are "not of this world."
It was not until the friends had re-
L 2
164
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
turned from the funeral that Attilio and
Muzio had consulted with the General
about imparting to the sister the know-
ledge of the
of the fatal catastrophe. The
General, calling Orazio and his wife into
his room, then first informed them gently
of the sad occurrence.
Gasparo, who, with the exception of
Irene, grieved the most, found some relief
for his sorrow in the newly-acquired society
of his former lieutenant. He was also full
of the desire to hear the adventures of the
man whom he had thought lost for ever.
The two ci-devant banditti closely shut
themselves up in Gasparo's room at the
Victoria Hotel, at first conversing eagerly
in interrogations and answers, nearly all
monosyllabic, oratory not being the forte
of brigands, who are more accustomed to
deeds than words. After a time, the
lieutenant began the following consecutive
narrative:-
"After you had informed me, capitano
mio, that you were tired of a forest life, and
felt disposed to return to a private one, I
th
THE NARRATIVE OF MARZIO.
165
.
continued my usual mode of existence,
without ever deviating from the plan of
action you had enjoined, which was to
despoil the rich and the powerful, and to
relieve the needy and wretched. Our com-
panions, formed in your school, gave me
little cause to reprove them; but if one
failed in duty, I punished him without
pity; and thus, by the grace of God, we
lived for several years. The charms of
womankind were always the rock on which
our hearts split; and well you know it,
capitano."
At these words, Gasparo began pointing
to his snow-white moustache, doubtless
remembering more than one gallant ad-
venture in his career of peril.
The lieutenant continued: "You remem-
ber that Nanna, the girl that I adored, and
on whose account I was so much persecuted
by her parents ?
Don't for a moment
suppose that that dear creature betrayed
me; no, her soul was pure as an angel's."
And the bold bandit chief put his hand
to his eyes.
166
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
"She is dead, then!" exclaimed Gasparo.
"She is dead," repeated his companion;
and a long silence followed.
Presently Marzio continued: "One day
my Nanna, who was not well, had remained
to pass the day in Marcello's house, where
lived that poor Camilla, who had been
violated and driven mad by the Cardinal
P. As I had to accompany my men
on an important affair, the dwelling was
attacked in the night, and my treasure
carried off to Rome.
"I was maddened, but not a stone did
I leave unturned till I had discovered the
place in which they had hidden Nanna.
At last I learnt, through friends in that
city, that the poor child was in the convent
of St. Francis there, and that they had
condemned her to serve the nuns, and
never to see the light again.
"My wife in the service of nuns, in the
service of betrayed young women and of old
foxes! 'I will give you a servant!' I said
to myself; and by heaven the devil shall
have the convent and the wretches it holds.'
6
THE NARRATIVE OF MARZIO.
167
The night following I entered Rome
alone; it seemed to me a cowardly action
to have companions in an undertaking
which concerned none but myself.
cr
"I bought a large bundle of dried
branches in the Piazza Navona. I depo-
sited them in a tavern, and waited till it
grew late.
Towards eleven o'clock, just
before the house closed, I took my burden
and hurried off towards 'St. Francis.' Who
can prevent a poor wretch from carrying a
bundle of wood home? Besides, Rome has
one good point, which is that at night no
one goes about for fear of the thieves,
who are permitted, by the liberality of the
priestly government, to do just as they
please, as long as they do not interfere in
politics.
(C
Having deposited my bundle at the
gate of St. Francis, I pressed it closely in,
prepared a box of lights to strike, and gave
a searching look up and down the road.
(C
'As will be easily understood, after
the door was burnt, there would still re-
main the gratings, which would leave me
168
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
pulling a very long
a very long face, and with little
done.
I was, therefore, obliged to make
a noise, to attract the attention of those
within. I then crossed the little square,
and hid myself in a doorway, awaiting the
appearance of some one, or at least a patrol.
I had not long to wait, for after a few
minutes I heard the measured tread of the
patrol. Then, with that swiftness of foot
which you know me to possess-
Here Gasparo put in, "I should think
I did! I remember that lord bishop who,
having seen us at a distance on the road
to Civita Vecchia, turned his horses, and
set them in a gallop towards Rome, when
you,
in about the same time which I take
to tell it, were already at the horses' heads,
and had stopped the carriage."
"And what a take that was, captain,"
said the lieutenant. "How we did enjoy
ourselves! how prodigal we were with our
money for some time afterwards-I mean
with the proceeds of the poverty of the
descendant of the Apostles. But let us
return to our story.
>>
THE NARRATIVE OF MARZIO.
169
"I flew to the bundle of wood, set it
on fire, and returned to my hiding-place.
In a few minutes a great blaze lit the
convent gate, and soon afterwards we had
a sight equal to that which the crater
of a volcano shows. And the police ?
The sorriest rabble everywhere, but in no
place have they reached such scoundrelism
as in Rome. The police, naturally cowards
and slow of movement, instead of running
to the spot to extinguish the flames, began
shouting and making a tremendous noise
to arouse the neighbourhood. Near the
fire they never went, until a goodly number
of people appeared at the doors, and then
hurried to the scene of action.
"It is now my turn,' said I to myself,
and I rushed into the mêlée. The nuns
should have been pleased with such a
champion to deliver them, surrounded as
they were by a company of roughs.
"Matters could not, however, have pro-
gressed better. At the clamour from with-
out, the nuns were not slow to awake, and
the gratings flew open. They flew to the
170
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
rescue themselves, with tubs, pails, basins
of water-in fact, with any utensil they
could lay their hands on. After pretending
to assist in extinguishing the external
flames, but with my eyes fixed on the
interior, seeing all parties well occupied, I
sprang in to the assistance of the nuns in
their sanctuary. No sooner within, than
I cast a searching glance upon the crowd
of females assembled, and to the oldest, who
appeared the Superior, I addressed myself.
Grasping her arm, I exclaimed, Come with
I found more resistance in the old
lady than I expected. At first she struggled,
and would only walk by compulsion, col-
lecting all her strength to oppose me; then
she began to scream, and I was obliged to
take her in my arms and to cover her face
with a handkerchief.
me!"
C
"I was getting away from the crowd all
the time, and arriving before the door of a
cell which I found open, I entered with my
burden. There was a light in the room,
and the bed had been occupied. I laid
the abbess upon it, and locked the door.
THE NARRATIVE OF MARZIO.
171
<
..
She was astonished but not alarmed.
I never saw a demon with such courage.
Where is Nanna?' I began, in a way to
startle her. No answer. 'Where is Nanna?'
I repeated, in a louder tone still. No
answer. 'I will make you find your tongue,
witch!' I cried; and drawing this bit of
steel from my belt, I made it glitter before
her eyes. Still no answer."
,
"By the Virgin," said Gasparo, "these
abbesses are all alike, real demoniacs. At
the defence of Rome in 1849, when it was
needful to pass through the convent of the
Sacred Heart, to occupy the walls, they
kept me waiting with my company at the
gate for hours without opening it. When
the abbess received the Government order
for us to pass, she tore it in pieces. It
was only when we began to knock down
the doors with our axes that she allowed
us to enter."
CC
Such was this one,"
recommenced
Marzio. "I was not in a humour to play;
I wanted Nanna, and a hundred lives such
as the one before me would certainly not
172
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
have stopped me from carrying out my
object. Seizing her with one hand, clench-
ing my dagger with the other, I was just
touching her throat-not with the point
of my dagger, for fear it should slip, but
with a hair-pin from her cap-I could
easily see that the lady had no intention
to reach martyrdom, as she was already
beginning with-
"For God's sake-
CC C
My Nanna,' I cried, or I will send
you to keep Satan company.'
"For God's sake let me go.
"I released her head. She breathed hard,
and passed her hand over her forehead.
"You ask for a young girl of a good
family, who came from Rome, and who has
been a fortnight in the convent?
"I believe her to be the one I seek,'
I replied.
"Then I will lead you to her, on the
one condition that you will cause no scan-
dal in this sacred house.'
"I desire nothing but to take my wife
with me,' I answered.
THE NARRATIVE OF MARZIO.
173
"When somewhat recovered, she rose
from the bed, and said, 'Come with me.'
I followed her for some time, and arrived
at a dark corridor. We descended several
staircases, and by the light of a taper
which I had lit (I always carried a taper
with me), I discovered an iron-barred door.
'Poor Nanna,' I thought; what crime has
the child committed that she should be
thrown in this infernal den?'
"Having reached the bolted door, the
abbess drew forth a key, and placed it in
the lock. She turned it, and motioned to
me to pull the door towards me, it being
too heavy for her to move. I did what
I was desired, without for a moment losing
sight of my guide, whose company was too
interesting for me to lose. On opening the
door, I made the old lady enter first, and
then followed. No sooner was I within,
than a young dishevelled woman sprang
on my neck, and clung to me desperately.
Oh, Marzio!' she exclaimed; and a
flood of tears from my Nanna bathed my
face.
CC C
174
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
"I am too much of a brigand not to
take my precautions in an emergency.
Though beyond myself with joy at the re-
covery of my darling, I nevertheless did
not cease to keep my eyes on the old
wretch, who, without a strict watch, would
undoubtedly have escaped us.
When the first moment of emotion had
passed, clasping my treasure by the hand,
I closed the door, and asked if there was
another in her cell. She answered 'No.'
The abbess, who had heard my question,
said-
tr
"There is another door, and you had
better leave by that, so as not to meet the
sisters, who are doubtless searching for me
now.'
(C
Here a fresh incident arose. Another
young girl came forward in haste, and
interrupted the discourse of the abbess. I
had seen something moving in the darkest
corner of the prison cell, but pre-occupa-
tion and the circumstances of the moment
had prevented my thinking of it. All at
once I perceived a young girl somewhere
THE NARRATIVE OF MARZIO.
175
about the
age of my Nanna. She hastened
towards me, saying, with a voice of emo-
tion-
"Surely you will not leave me alone
in this prison. Oh, sir, I will follow
Nanna through life and to death itself!'
"Yes, Marzio,' added Nanna, 'for
heaven's sake don't let us leave my un-
happy friend in this wretched abode. She
was destined by the abbess to seem my
companion, and to act as a spy; but instead
of that she has been an angel of comfort
to me. She was charged to sound me, to
gain information about you, to learn all she
could of your companions-in fact, every
particular, and then to report all to the
abbess.'
"So then things are carried on thus,'
thought I, 'in these laboratories of false-
hood and hypocrisy.'
"She was charged to watch me, threaten
me, torment me, in fact, in case I refused
to divulge your hiding-places, your habi-
tual rendezvous, your projects; but instead
of that, she told me everything, consoled,
M
176
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
protected, reassured me, and said that she
would rather die than injure me, or cause
me any trouble.'
"Besides, yesterday, she saved me from
the insults and violence of an infamous
prelate, who introduced himself into this
cell (no doubt by the help of that old
wretch), and who even offered me bribes if
I would listen to his wicked proposals.
She saved me by rushing in and uttering
loud cries.'
"In vain did they promise her liberty if
she would induce me to comply with their
wishes, but nothing have they ever been
able to obtain. During the day they
compel us to do the vilest work of the
cloister, and at night they shut us up in
this unclean den.'
"Tears again flowed down the lovely face
of my dear one, while she uttered these words,
and I assure you, captain, that my hand
instinctively touched my dagger, with a
wild wish to revenge Nanna's wrongs.
"I don't know how I restrained myself,
for I was furious; I could have annihilated
THE NARRATIVE OF MARZIO.
177
'
the vile being before me, but it was well I
did not, for without her I should never
again have seen the light of heaven.
Where is the second door you speak of,
whither does it lead?' I demanded.
"It leads outside the convent,' she
replied, 'remove that iron bed which stands
in the corner, and I will show you.'
"I removed it, but saw nothing.
"Try to stir the bricks where the mortar
looks damp.'
,
'
Taking hold of an iron bar from the
bedstead, I began to remove the bricks
indicated. Finally I discovered a ring in a
piece of wood, which showed the existence
of a trap-door. I lifted the trap, and was
surprised to find a staircase below. 'I
must arrange the order of march,' said I to
myself, and make the old witch the leader."
I then desired my young companions to
follow, and giving one taper with little
ceremony to the abbess, said to her,
'Forward!'
"This then,' thought I, 'is the secret
stair; and how many black deeds have been
VOL. II.
M
178
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
t
committed in these labyrinths? Ah, poor
deluded people, who fancy you are sending
your daughters to be educated in asylums
of purity when you place your children in
convents!
!
CHAPTER LXII.
THE NARRATIVE OF MARZIO CONTINUED.
MARZIO continued: "The old abbess walked
in front, I followed, and the young girls
brought up the rear. We descended about
fifty steps, and entered a rather spacious
passage, which soon led us into a large
room. I suppose it to have been large, for
with the help of the feeble taper, I could
scarcely distinguish the walls. We had
gone about ten paces, when I seemed to
hear lamentations. I stopped, in order to
listen better, but when I recollected myself,
and was moving on, looking forward to my
guide, behold I was in utter darkness.
"My God! I sprang forward with such a
leap as a tiger might have taken, when
from its hiding-place in the forest it rushes.
on its prey. Darkness was all I caught.
In vain I turned round and round, my arms
M 2
180
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
stretched as far as they could extend, in
the hope of meeting that woman fiend. I
darted against the wall, and kept following
it, at the risk of taking the skin off my
hands, but I found no door.
"At length, after feeling about for some
time, and being almost reduced to despair,
I leant heavily against the wall, and felt it
give way with my weight.
"Hope re-awoke; I rubbed my hands over
that part of the wall, and found to my sur-
prise that it was wooden, which fact had
escaped me in my previous investigation.
I pushed hard against the planks, and then
felt something move, as if a door on its
hinges; at the same time a rush of offensive
pestilential air entered by the aperture. I
turned my head away to escape the putrid
odour. The moans which I had before
heard, again smote my ear, and calmed my
agitation with wonder and pity.
"I thought of my companions, and re-
membered a few matches which I had in
my pocket, but which I had forgotten in
my excitement.
I struck one of them,
NARRATIVE OF MARZIO CONTINUED. 181
and looking at what I had supposed to be
a door, found that it was a turn-table, and,
Eureka! at the bottom lay my taper, which
the old wretch had dropped in her flight.
When I had rekindled my taper, I
found my companions near me, trembling
like leaves. 'Courage!' said I, and threw
myself into the adjoining apartment, they
following, in the hope of overtaking the
abbess, who had doubtless escaped this
way. I hastened on, but, great God, what
was my horror! against the wall of the
room through which I was flying, hung
several human beings by the neck, the
waist, and the arms, all but one dead, and
more or less decomposed.
The solitary
survivor was a young man, once of a fine
form, but now an emaciated phantom. He
was wildly gazing at me, with deep, dark,
open eyes, that seemed ready to burst from
their sockets. He had ceased to moan,
conscious that I had discovered and was
approaching him. Whatever the danger of
my own position, I could not leave that
victim without making some attempt to
}
;
<c
182
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
CC
liberate him. I approached, and kissed
him on the forehead; I always feel drawn
towards the suffering. Surely the Almighty
inspires one with this sympathy, which is
not imparted by the poisonous breath of
the priest !-Well, well, let them call me
a brigand!
Yes, I kissed the unhappy creature's
forehead, dropping sweat, yet burning like
a coal. But what could I do for him? his
chains were soldered into the wall, and
those walls were massive. I looked among
the dead, to see if I could find any iron
implement with which to excavate the wall,
or to break the chains. Horrible! in every
direction were instruments of torture-bed-
steads, stretchers, pincers, ropes, gridirons,
&c., for the mortification of the flesh,' as
the priests say, but which fiends alone could
have invented, one would think, for the
torment of mankind.
C
"Nanna and Maria-such was the name
of Nanna's companion-had also drawn
near the unhappy youth, and endeavoured,
but in vain, to help him to escape from
NARRATIVE OF MARZIO CONTINUED. 183
his frightful position. Happily for us all,
Nanna startled me with the exclamation,
'Oh, a key!' and truly, being very sharp-
sighted, she had discovered a key in the
loose mortar.
Trying the key in the padlock of the
chains, I found it fitted, and while the
rusty locks yielded to my hand, my heart
dilated. I was at the last chain, it fell, and
I was freeing the youth's stiff limbs, when
Nanna clasped me by the arm, and timidly
pointed to a light in the direction of the
wheel-door.
CC
"I left my liberated companion, and in an
instant stood at the entrance. No sooner
was I there than I perceived one of the
already-mentioned patrols, who was turning
round the door, with his dark lantern in
one hand, his pistol in the other. Shrink-
ing into as small a space as possible, I stood
back watching him. When his startled
eyes were fixed on my face, which did not
look pleasant at that moment, I had already
grasped him by his right with my left hand,
and my dagger was sheathed in his body.
184
THE RULE OF THE MONK. -
He fell dead on the ground. You know,
captain, that I am an enemy of blood-
shedding, and that I never have spilt any
except in self-defence; but in that instance
there was no time for consideration. I
knew there were others following the first,
and I was one alone. The youth I had
liberated showed signs of regaining power
of exertion, and my brave female com-
panions had succeeded in separating two bars
from a torture bedstead, and stood behind
me, ready to help. The situation was
altered, yet the dead man, although I had
despatched him noiselessly, had not expired
without a cry. His companions, however,
were frightened, and effected their escape.
By keeping in absolute silence we could hear
their steps in the distance. I repeat, there
was no time to lose, or to hold councils of
war before deciding on our course. Το
leave by the way we had entered was mad-
ness; still what other path remained? We
all knew, however, that Roman catacombs
have many outlets-this instance was not
an exception.
NARRATIVE OF MARZIO CONTINUED. 185
<<
'A look at my new companion confirmed
me in my opinion that he was not useless to
us, and without uttering a word, touching
his heart with his hand, he made me under-
stand that I could rely on him to follow me
through all dangers.
"By this time daybreak must be at hand,
and, doubtless, preparations were making in
the convent to secure our capture. The
likeliest conjecture was, that there were
armed men placed at every outlet.
"The addition of the rescued man was
very valuable to us all. He was not only
acquainted with the subterranean path, but
at a short distance he gathered up some
torches, and distributed one to each of us.
This was very useful, because my taper was
almost extinguished, and the lantern which
I had taken from the dead patrol, had not
sufficient oil to last during the under-
ground journey which was about to com-
mence. To the right of the spot where
the young man found the torches, he
pointed out to me a light, and said, 'That
opening leads to the garden of the convent,
186
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
and once passed, we are out of danger of
being intercepted.'
(6
On we went, I really think for two hours,
although we were in a subterranean road,
cut in the hard clay, of which you know,
captain, our Roman undersoil is largely
composed and how many of those cata-
combs have we not visited together!
"Young and active, our two companions
were always near us. I frequently asked if
they were tired, or if they required support.
'Oh, no; go on! We will follow
you, if it
be to death,' answered both girls.
6
"There is the light,' finally exclaimed
Tito, for such was the name of the youth,
and, truly, before us appeared a bright point
in the distance. By that gate we shall
enter the woods of Guido Castle, whence
they dragged me, to conduct me to a semi-
nary in Rome, the focus of all immorality
and vileness. Accursed be the hypocrites!'
"Arrived at the end of the subterranean
road, Tito began to clear away some
branches of lentisk which obstructed the
gate, and went out, looking first in all
NARRATIVE OF MARZIO CONTINUED. 187
directions. Safe!' he at last exclaimed,
'safe, so far-our persecutors have not
arrived!'
<
"When I got out with my companions, I
wondered how such a narrow and almost
imperceptible opening, when covered with
branches, could be the passage to such
spacious catacombs. 'Guido Castle!' said
I to Tito. 'Not far from here must be the
dwelling of the shepherd poet !'
,
"Yes,' he replied, 'it is a few miles off,
and I will lead you straight to it; there we
can find a little rest, and food to satisfy our
hunger.'
cr
The sun of March was high above the
horizon when we left the underground
gloom, yet the change was
not very
great, for in the beautiful forest in which
we found ourselves, the trees of centuries
gave no admission to the sunshine. The
paths formed by the passage of animals
were delightfully shady, and we. should
have enjoyed our walk if we had suffered
less from fatigue and hunger. At last,
on the edge of the wood, appeared to the
188
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
longing eyes of our wearied travellers the
cottage sought for, and fortunately we
discovered our friend on the door-step. He
seemed awaiting some one.
.. .
6
'Ah, Marzio!' exclaimed he, when we
were near him, it was not you whom I
expected to-day,' and we shook hands like
old friends.
"I expected some of those government
ruffians, because it was rumoured that men
of your band were about the neighbour-
hood. And,' he added, in a lower voice,
drawing me aside, at a little distance
from here is Emilio, with ten companies.'
CC C
'Instead of the hunters, you receive the
game then, Lelio,' I said; but a truce to
talking, give us somewhat to eat and drink,
for we are famished.'
"Come in, you will find all you want
ham, cream, cheese, bread, and real
Orvieto. Eat and drink, while I keep a
look-out for the Papal hounds. No ques-
tions now.'
"We ate the timely and abundant meal,
and our first cravings satisfied, I asked Tito
NARRATIVE OF MARZIO CONTINUED. 189
for the narrative of his adventures, which
he gave in a few words.
"I am,' he began, 'the son of Roman
parents. My father, steward of the im-
mense possessions of Cardinal M-- by
the advice of his Eminence, sent me to a
Roman seminary at the age of fifteen, to
embrace the ecclesiastical career. For two
years, contrary to my inclination, I was com-
pelled to continue that detested life. For
at first Father Petrucchio, the director of the
seminary, showed me a good deal of sym-
pathy, much to the vexation of my com-
panions, who did not fail to be envious of
my good fortune. The Father sometimes
took me out with him to walk. These
promenades with Petrucchio, in themselves
somewhat tedious, appeared less so when I
accompanied him to the convent of St.
Francis, to visit the nuns. There the lady
abbess and the nuns, pleased, I suppose, with
my external appearance, used to compliment
me and load me with attentions. The ab-
bess, all-powerful over the director, obtained,
without difficulty, that I should be em-
190
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
ployed in the religious service of the con-
vent as assistant to the old priest who
officiated for the nuns. I was not long in
discovering that the abbess had conceived a
passion for me, and I became her too docile
favourite. For several months things
went on thus. Under one pretence or the
other, I was hardly ever seen in the semi-
nary. I had the support of the director, so
I could do just what I liked, and he was
managed by the abbess, who, on that condi-
tion, left him certain licenses in her convent.
I, myself, inclined to anything but a semi-
nary, was from boyhood passionately fond
of hunting, and any adventure that required
boldness; and thus, during my excursions in
the neighbourhood of Guido Castle, I had
become acquainted with the subterranean
passage we have just left, and frequently I
have explored with torches its most hidden
recesses. Thus, indeed, I found a way of
communicating with the convent, and made
use of it to introduce myself there at all
hours, and by no means always at the invi-
tation of the abbess. The history of her
NARRATIVE OF MARZIO CONTINUED. 191
jealousy would be too long. Cunning as I
had been, she had not failed to discover my
partiality for certain younger sisters, and
many a time I have found her in such a
towering rage as to make me tremble at her.
The enormities that I witnessed in that
den of iniquity cannot be recounted now.
Many lives in the bud, or just unfolded, were
there cut short! Things happened at which
any pious soul would shudder. I, ashamed of
myself, resolved to leave that pestilential
place, never to return to it again. But I
was doomed to pay the penalty of my com-
plicity in so much abomination, for that old
witch, the promoter of all licentiousness,
appeared to have guessed my intention of
flying, and did not give me time to accom-
plish my resolve. She one day said to me,
"Tito, go down to the subterranean passage
and bring me some torches; I have been
asked for some for a midnight procession."
I had a presentiment of misfortune; but
there flashed across my mind the idea of
taking advantage of the opportunity to
leave for ever the den of impurity. No
192
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
sooner had I reached the bottom of the
staircase than I felt myself overpowered by
four strong men, and dragged towards the
charnel-house which you know, and from
which I was so miraculously saved by you.
They were sworn agents, and therefore my
supplications, my grief, my promises were
useless. I was as good as counted among
the victims of vice and infamy when you
saved me, brave man!' and Tito finished
by kissing the hand of the bandit.
"Tito's story being ended, I felt a strong
desire to hear something of Nanna's ex-
periences; but, comforted and refreshed as we
were by a draught of good Orvieto, and yet
fatigued still by the extraordinary adven-
tures we had passed through, we were all
growing heavy-eyed, and by mutual consent
we dropped asleep on our seats. I do not
know how long we remained in that sleep-
ing position, but a sharp whistle resounding
through the dwelling made us start up.
We were scarcely roused when the shepherd
entered and said, 'Do not fear! My son
Vezio has placed a sentinel on the top of
NARRATIVE OF MARZIO CONTINUED. 193
the Petilia ruins, from whence whoever
approaches can be distinguished. Those
who are coming are our own people from
your band.'"
And Marzio, as though he had not been
in the presence of his captain, but in the
Campagna, here stroked his jet black mous-
tachios, thinking of those stout fellows.
"C
They were in fact our intrepid com-
rades," he went on, "the terror of the
wretched priests. I leave you to imagine.
captain, what our joy was on finding our-
selves among those brave hearts. Many
were the glad embraces given me by those
whom the vulgar think hardened in all
cruelties, but who are often in truth the man-
liest part of the people-those, namely, who
will not bear bad rule and injustice: that
part of the people who, could they receive
something better than the education given
by the priests-that is to say, a moral,
humanising, and patriotic training-would
furnish heroes to Italy, and to the world
the same examples of courage and virtue
which our fathers gave.
VOL. II.
N
194
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
ઃઃ
Having thus so wonderfully saved my
Nanna, and finding myself once more among
my comrades, I had every reason to be
satisfied with my luck; yet I must repeat
your favourite saying, captain, Happi-
ness on earth only exists in the imagina-
tion !' Your words are true; I soon felt
that they were so. You remember that
rascally priest at San Paolo, who seemed to
have become friendly to us, and on whom we
lavished so much sympathy and kindness?
Well, the wretch was in love with my
Nanna, and never did he forgive me for
having won her affection.
C
"Don Vantano, with the diabolic cun-
ning which distinguishes his fraternity,
had succeeded in ingratiating himself with
the family of Nanna, and in poisoning their
minds against me. Her four brothers-as
I learnt from her helped by others, devised
the plot, and, under the guidance of the
priest, succeeded in carrying off my darling
from Marcello's house. Such was the brief
story of Nanna. Being obliged again to
absent myself with my men, and my dear
NARRATIVE OF MARZIO CONTINUED. 195
one being in a delicate condition, I resolved
to leave her in the charge of our host, with
Maria as a companion. They had become
as sisters, their affection being strengthened
and cemented by the dangers and trials
they had shared. Still, being ever uneasy
as to the fate of my beloved, and well aware
of the malice of her persecutor, I kept
wandering about Lelio's neighbourhood, as
the lioness who deposits her young, while
she goes in search of food, always encircles
the hiding-place of her treasure. I felt
certain that it would be very difficult for
those who had at first carried off Nanna to
effect that object a second time. I was
well assisted in guarding her by Tito,
who knew those parts thoroughly, and
who attached himself to me with much
gratitude.
"Still, what height cannot the wicked-
ness of a priest reach! Vantano, knowing
how hazardous it would be for him to
carry off his prey, determined to destroy it!
Being near her confinement, the unhappy
child, alone with the inexperienced Maria,
N 2
196
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
followed the advice innocently given her
by Lelio, to call in a midwife from Guido
Castle a woman who till then had borne
a good character for honesty. But who
can reckon on the honesty of a woman
where bribery and monkery reign! He
who does not believe my words, let him
but pass a few months in the nest of those
hypocrites, sitting in the places that once
held a Scipio and a Cincinnatus.
66
How many crimes may not a weak
woman be induced to commit when she is
assured that she is fulfilling God's will, and
listening to God's word. God's word!-
sacrilege of which a priest alone would be
guilty. At every ceremonial the Catholic
faithful go to receive God's oracles from the
lips of the bride of Christ, the Church. She
is no pure bride, but a secret harlot. By
one of her ministers poison was adminis-
tered to my Nanna, and thus was I robbed
of wife, child, and every earthly happiness.
"I was arrested, torn from her cold body,
myself almost unconscious of life. I learnt
afterwards that my seizure required to
NARRATIVE OF MARZIO CONTINUED. 197
accomplish it a number of the Papal
mercenaries, and that our brave fellows
fought desperately in my defence till, over-
powered by reinforcements, and nearly all
wounded, they retired in bold order.
"I was stupefied, and called again and
again on death, but in vain; the triumph
of my captors was made complete, for I
was alive and enchained. From the galleys
of Civita Vecchia I was, after several
months, sent to Rome, and subsequently
liberated, after being compelled to take an
oath to obey and maintain the authority
of the Pope-an oath to serve faithfully
an impostor and a despot, to swear to obey
him, even if the command were to murder
one's father and mother. And I swore-
I tell you the whole truth-but I swore
also along with it war on themselves, and
while this life lasts I am their enemy to
the bitter end."
PART THE THIRD.
CHAPTER LXIII.
THE CAIROLIS AND THEIR SEVENTY
COMPANIONS.
A PEOPLE well-governed and contented do
not rebel. Insurrections and revolutions
are the weapons of the oppressed and the
slave. The inciting causes of such are
tyrannies. The apparent exceptions, ori-
ginating from different circumstances, are,
when closely examined, found to be the
offspring of moral or material despotisms.
England, Switzerland, and the United
States have experienced, and may still
experience, insurrections, although these
countries are by no means badly governed.
Switzerland has had her Sonderbunds,
and England her Fenians. These latter
are chiefly kept in vigour by the Romish
200
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
priests, through the moral tyranny exer-
cised by them over the most ignorant of
the population in Ireland.
The United States have witnessed, in
these latter years, a terrible revolution,
caused by the material tyranny the rich
colonists of the South exercised over their
slaves, which they, moreover, desired to
extend to the other States of the Union.
Moral or material tyranny is always the
cause of revolution. And in Rome who
can deny that both moral and material
tyranny is exercised ?
Yes, in Rome exists the twofold revolting
despotism of the priests who lay Italy at the
feet of the stranger; who sell her for their
profit! Theirs is the most depraved of all
forms of tyranny.
Picture a dreary, dark, windy, damp
night in October. The rain has ceased to
fall on the seething and foaming surface
of the Tiber. The banks of the river are
muddy and furrowed, for every ditch has
become a torrent, and scarcely a vestige of
dry and solid ground is perceptible.
THE CAIROLIS.
201
In several boats behold seventy men,
armed with poniards and revolvers, and a
few miscellaneous muskets. Their habili-
ments were far too thin for that cold rainy
night. But the Seventy were warmed by
the heat of heroism.
Rome on this night was to rise in
rebellion.
Many of the bravest youths from every
Italian province had contrived to enter the
city, and our old friends Attilio, Muzio,
and Orazio, with their companions, were
at their posts, ready to head the Roman
rising.
In vain did the priesthood endeavour to
discover the conspirators, arresting right
and left all upon whom the slightest sus-
picion fell their efforts were vain, for
Rome swarmed with brave men, ready to
sacrifice themselves in order to secure her
liberation.
The Seventy, impelled by the current of
the Tiber, were rapidly advancing to the
assistance of their brothers. Under cover
of Mount St. Giuliano, those valorous
202
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
youths landed, at the hour of midnight,
on the 22nd of October, 1867.
re
Enrico Cairoli led his heroic companions.
"We will rest," he said, "our limbs in
this Casino della Gloria, until we receive
intelligence from our allies in the city,
so that our attack may be made on the
enemy simultaneously. Meanwhile," went
on their leader, "I feel it my duty to
remind you that this enterprise is a
dangerous one, and therefore the more
worthy of you. If, however, any of you
are overdone, or feel at all indisposed to
the great task, and do not care to follow us,
let them return. We shall not think it a
crime in them to do so; and all we say to
them is, 'Farewell, till we meet in Rome!""
""
"In life and in death we will follow you,'
answered, as in one voice, those intrepid
youths, not one of whom turned back.
" said
"The guide who was to conduct us to
Rome is not to be found, and no one has
yet returned to give us any news,
Giovanni Cairoli-who had just come back
from an exploration-to his brother.
THE CAIROLIS.
203
.:
Dawn began to appear, and they were
now in the wolf's mouth-that is, near the
advanced posts of the Papal troops, and in
danger of being attacked at any moment.
What does it signify?" said Enrico
Cairoli, in reply to his brother's remark.
"We came here to fight, and we will not
return without having accomplished that
duty."
At mid-day a messenger arrived from
Rome, and announced, "The movement on
the previous evening had remained an im-
perfect one, and the conspirators were wait-
ing for orders to direct them how to act.”
The messenger was sent back to urge
immediate internal agitation, and to assure
them of the readiness of the Seventy to
co-operate.
No answer was returned. At five o'clock
in the afternoon, the Seventy being dis-
covered, were attacked by two companies of
the Papal troops. The valorous Giovanni
Cairoli, who, at the head of twenty-four
men, formed the vanguard, posted in a
rustic house in the village, was attacked
204
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
first; and, notwithstanding the inferiority
of his numbers, withstood the assault of
the enemy.
His equally valiant brother
Enrico, the commander, seeing him in
danger, overcome by force of numbers,
charged to the rescue, and drove back the
mercenaries, who fled at the sight of these
brave and devoted boys.
Being reinforced by other companies, the
mercenaries entrenched themselves behind
the heights of Mont St. Giuliano, from
whence they kept up a fearfully destructive
fire with their superior arms.
The Cairolis,
with their intrepid companions, crippled by
the inferiority of their fire-arms, many of
which would not go off, resolved to charge
them at the point of the bayonet, and
made one of those assaults that so often
decide battles. The mercenaries, completely
daunted, left upon the field their wounded
and dead. The young soldiers of Liberty
lost their heroic chief and friend, and many
of them were seriously wounded. Night
came, and put an end to that unequal but
gallant strife.
CHAPTER LXIV.
CUCCHI AND HIS COMRADES.
AND in Rome, what were Cucchi and his
companions doing, and the Roman and
provincial patriots consecrated to freedom
and death? Cucchi, of Bergamo, was one of
the most excellent men the revolution gave
to Italy. Handsome, young, and wealthy,
he belonged to one of the first families in
Lombardy. Guezzoni, Bossi, Adamoli, and
many others, despising the tortures of the
Inquisition, and all other dangers, directed
the Roman insurrection, under the com-
mand of that intrepid Bergamasco.
The unhappy Roman people received
with obedience the directions of those
valiant youths, and asked to be supplied
with arms. Arms in plenty had been sent
down to the Volunteers from all parts of
Italy; but the Government of Florence,
206
THE RULE OF THE MONK,
expert in every form of cunning, took means
to stop them, so that there were very few
weapons to be dispensed to the Romans.
Add to this the treachery prepared for
this unhappy people, viz., the tacit promise
that a few shots should be fired in the air.
and that then the Italian army from the
frontier would fly to their assistance. By
such false pretences and underhand proceed-
ings at Florence, the people of Rome, as
well as their heroic friends, were deceived.
Those shots were fired, but no help came
for Italy.
Poor Romans! they fought with rude
weapons in the streets against an immense
number of well-armed soldiery, who were
backed by armed priests, monks, and police.
They succeeded in mining and blowing
up a Zouave barrack, and with the knife
alone fought desperately against the new-
fashioned carbines of the mercenaries.
G
In Trastevere, our old acquaintances,
Attilio, Muzio, Orazio, Silvio, and Gasparo,
had re-united with all those remaining of
the Three Hundred on whom the police had
CUCCHI AND HIS COMRADES.
207
not laid their hands.* The people having
thus found capable leaders did their duty.
Some of the old carbines that had done
execution in the Roman campaign now
reappeared in the city in the hands of
Orazio and his companions, who made
them serve as an efficacious auxiliary to
the Trasteverini's naked knife.
The city rose in its chains as best it could,
and used an armoury of despair. Carbineers,
Zouaves, dragoons on their patrol, were struck
by tiles, kitchen-utensils, and many other
objects thrown from the windows by the
inhabitants, stabbed by the poniards of the
Liberals, and wounded by shots from blun-
derbuss and firelock. Thus assailed, the
troops fled from the Lungara towards St.
Angelo's bridge, and passed it, though they
were checked by the Papalini. The bridge
was guarded by a battery of artillery, sup-
ported by an entire regiment of Zouaves.
When the people, intermingled with those
Ten thousand patriots, it is said, were arrested in
Rome in this last movement, by the paternal Govern-
ment.
208
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
whom they were pursuing, crowded on the
bridge, the commander of the clericali or-
dered his men to fire, and the six guns of
the battery, with the fire of the entire line of
infantry, poured out over the bridge, making
wholesale slaughter of the people and the
mercenaries. What did his Holiness care
about the scattered blood of his cut-throats
and bought agents? The money of Italy's
betrayers was at his service to purchase more.
What was of the greatest importance was
the destruction of many of his Roman chil-
dren. Many indeed were the rebels who
paid with their lives for their noble gal-
lantry in venturing on that fatal bridge.
Many, truly, for in their enthusiasm the
people attempted three consecutive times to
carry it, and three consecutive times they
were repelled by the heavy storm of bullets
rained upon them, and the shots from the
cannon of the defenders of the priests.
It may well be supposed that, among
those who were at the head of the people
during this assault of the bridge, our five
heroes would be found fighting like lions.
CUCCHI AND HIS COMRADES.
209
After having consumed their ammunition,
they had broken their arms upon the
skulls of the Papal soldiery, and provided
themselves with fresh ones by taking those
of the killed. It was they who continued
the assault at the head of the people, whom
they excited to positive heroism.
It was, however, too hard a task. The
first of the courageous leaders to bite the
dust was the senior one, the venerable prince
of the forest, Gasparo. He fell with the
same stoicism which he had displayed during
all his existence-with a smile upon his
lips, happy to give his life for his country's
holy cause, and for the cause of humanity.
A bursting shell had struck him above
the heart, and his glorious death was instan-
taneous and without pain.
Silvio also fell by the side of Gasparo,
both his thighs pierced with musket-balls.
Orazio had his left ear carried off by a
bullet, while another slightly grazed his right
leg. Muzio would have been despatched
also by a shot in the breast, had it not been
for a strong English watch (a present from
VOL. II.
0
210
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
the beautiful Julia), which was smashed to
atoms, and so saved his life, leaving the
mark of a severe contusion. Attilio had
his hip grazed, as well as his left cheek,
and received from a flying bullet a notch
on his skull, resembling in appearance the
mark a rope wears on the edge of a well.
The butchery of the people was so great,
and the fallen were so numerous, that after
these three consecutive charges the brave
insurrectionists were obliged to retreat.
Orazio carried Silvio on his back into the
first house near the bridge for safety, but
when the soldiery returned, the wounded
were massacred and cut in pieces.
Women, children, and many unarmed
and defenceless persons who fell into the
hands of these worthy soldiers of the priest-
hood shared a similar fate.
The good instincts of the working-class
are proved in the solemn times of revolu-
tion. In such times the noble-minded work-
ing-man defends his employer's property,
never robs him; but if he takes arms he
spares the lives of defenceless beings, and
CUCCHI AND HIS COMRADES. 211
of those who surrender. He would shudder
to kill with the cynicism of the mercenary;
he fights like a lion-he who was so patient
-one against ten!
In the Lungara there is a large woollen
manufactory, which employs many work-
men. From that woollen factory many
had joined the insurgents, the elder ones.
remaining to guard the establishment.
When these good old artisans saw the
people and their fellow-workmen thus fol-
lowed by the Papal bullies and the mercen-
aries, they threw open the doors and gave
shelter to the fugitives, or at any rate to
some of them, and levelled bars, axes, and
every iron instrument that would serve as
a weapon of offence or defence against the
hated foreigners and the gendarmerie.
There arose in consequence an indes-
cribable tumult at the entrance to the fac-
tory, where the advantage was, at first, to
the honest people, and where not a few of
the Papal soldiers had their skulls smashed
in, and their blood let out by the blows
received. At length the besiegers took up
0 2
212
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
their position in the opposite houses, and
the besieged, having barricaded themselves,
and collected a few more fire-arms, began
afresh, with constant change of fortune, a
real battle.
Our three surviving friends had entered
the factory, and fought there with great de-
termination. The workmen and insurgents,
too, encouraged by their chiefs, had also
comported themselves valorously. But am-
munition was lacking, and detachments of
mercenaries were advancing to the succour
of their comrades.
-
Night, however, now favoured the sons
of liberty, who, although without ammu-
nition, still kept up the defence.
It was 7 P.M. when the fire of the insur-
gents ceased, and a division of Papal troops
commenced the assault. They began by
attacking the large front door of the factory,
which the workmen had barricaded but not
closed. Orazio and Muzio, after further
strengthening the entrance, armed each man
with an axe, and, picking out the youngest
and boldest Romans, stationed some of them
CUCCHI AND HIS COMRADES.
213
to the right and some to the left of the door
to defend it. Thus prepared for a desperate
resistance, determining to sell their lives
dearly, the assault was received.
Attilio had undertaken to defend the
other entrance, and keep off the second
portion of the assailants. Having secured
the back doors in the best manner possible
with his appliances, he placed a number
of workmen at the windows of the upper
floor, from whence they were to cast upon
the assailants whatever missiles could be
found. As soon as he had completed these
arrangements, he placed himself with his
friends at the most dangerous post, armed
with the sabre of a gendarme whom he had
slain during the day.
The internal appearance of the factory
presented at this moment a sad picture.
Many bodies of courageous citizens killed
in its defence had been carried to and
deposited in an obscure corner of its ex-
tensive courtyard. In other corners, lying
here and there, were the wounded, and some
were also stretched in the rooms upon the
214
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
ground floor. But not a groan was heard
from these valorous sons of the people.
An immense table, with a candelabrum
in the centre, occupied the middle of an
extensive saloon on the left side of the
front entrance to the building, and on that
table could be seen heaps of bandages,
slings, cotton-wool, and linen of various
kinds the best which the house could
furnish for the use of the wounded. A
large vessel of water was under the table
-perhaps the most useful relief of all
to the wounded sufferers, be it to moisten
and cool their wounds by bathing, or to
quench the feverish thirst which wounds
generally occasion.
Three women of rare and noble beauty
moved about in this improvised hospital,
superintending the wounded, and we recog-
nise in their gentle yet bold mien our three
heroines, Clelia, Julia, and Irene.
The poor abandoned Camilla, ignorant
of the loss of her Silvio, and with the traces
of her past sorrows still lingering on her
sweet face, mechanically assisted the three
CUCCHI AND HIS COMRADES.
215
merciful women in their kind attentions to
the sufferers.
They had awaited their friends in the
factory with these preparations as soon
as the battle on the bridge commenced, and
they received the wounded when the people,
driven back, sought refuge in the establish-
ment, and entrenched themselves there.
Other women of the people were on the
spot also, tending the suffering, and carry-
ing them what relief the circumstances per-
mitted.
''
Well, prince of the campagna," Attilio
might be heard saying to Orazio, "we have
seen many strifes, but the one we are in to-
night is likely to prove the hardest of all.
What consoles me is that our Romans seem
to remember the olden times. Look at
them, not one turns pale-all are ready to
confront death in whatever form it may
come."
ઃઃ
"On the contrary," answered Orazio,
"they laugh, joke, and are as merry as if
they were taking a walk to the Foro to
empty a foglietta."
216
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
"We have still some wine. Let us give
a draught of Orvieto all round to these our
brave comrades," exclaimed Attilio.
When all had refreshed themselves with
a glass of that strengthening cordial, a
unanimous and solemn
" Viva
of
cry
l'Italia!" rolled forth like thunder from
that dense and resolute crowd of Rome's
desperate defenders.
CHAPTER LXV.
THE MONTIGIANIS.
WHILE the conflict in Trastevere was going
on, the Montigianis, headed by Cucchi,
Guerzoni, Bossi, Adamoli, and other brave
men, did not remain with their hands
folded. The explosion of the mine under
the Zouaves' barracks was arranged as the
signal for their movement. The mine
exploded, and those noble fellows moved
with heroic resolution at the head of all
the youths that could be assembled.
As many of the agents and mercenaries
frightened by the explosion as were met
running away were disarmed by the people,
and killed if they offered resistance.
The mine, however, had done little
damage, though it made a great uproar.
Either the quantity of powder was in-
sufficient, or it was badly placed.
218
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
The clerical journals, or those of the
Italian Government, which are much the
same, have stated that only the band of the
Zouaves, composed of Italian musicians,
had been blown up, and that the foreigners,
specially recommended to the efficacious
prayers of his Holiness, had been mira-
culously saved.
The Italians, it is true, have not the
good fortune to be the objects of modern
necromancy's prayers; but the facts are
these: A very few mercenaries were killed,
and the others, having left the barracks and
arranged themselves in order, had opened a
sharp fire against the people. Cucchi, with
his lieutenants Bossi and Adamoli, had
marched to the barracks, and at their com-
mand, and animated by their example, the
Roman youths had precipitated themselves
furiously upon the foreign mercenaries. It
was a hand-to-hand struggle of persons who
for the greater part were unarmed, and
who struggled against trained soldiers,
from whom they endeavoured to tear away
their weapons.
But the mercenaries were
THE MONTIGIANIS.
219
many. Gold and the help of Buonaparte
had been potent. A great number of
French soldiers, under the name of Papal
Zouaves, had crowded into Civita Vecchia
for a long time previous, in readiness to
start for Rome.
The resources that the Jesuits and re-
azionari had sent to the Pope from all parts
of the world had also been immense.
Added to this, a great number of fanatics,
priests, and monks,* disguised in the
uniform of the mercenaries, mingled with
the Papal troops, exciting them to heroism
and to slaughter, promising them as a re-
ward the glory of heaven, as well as plenty
of gold on earth, and all they could desire.
Alas, poor Roman people! But whom
should we reckon under this denomination ?
When one has excepted all the priestly por-
tion, Pope, cardinals, bishops, priests, and
friars congregated there from all parts of
the globe, with their women, their servants,
their cooks, their coachmen, &c., with the
Some were discovered among Garibaldi's Zouave
prisoners in Monte Rotondo.
220
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
relations of their domestics, the servants of
their women, and, finally, a mass of the
working-classes dependent on this enor
mously rich rabble, what is left? Those
who remain, and are worthy of the name
of "people," as not belonging to the ne-
cromancers, are some honest middle-class
families, a few boatmen, and a few laz-
zaroni.
In the country, where ignorance is fos-
tered by the priesthood, and has struck still
deeper root, the people side with the clergy
throughout Italy, but particularly in the
Roman campagna, where all the landowners
are either priests, or powerful friends of the
priesthood.
To return, however. While Cucchi, at
the head of his men, and aided by his brave
companions, sustained a heroic but unequal
combat outside the Zouaves' barracks, Guer-
zoni and Castellazzi, leading a company of
youths, had assaulted the gate of San
Paolo, disarmed a few guards, and suc-
ceeded in passing the court, inside of which
was to be found a depôt of arms. The
THE MONTIGIANIS.
221
arms were there, truly, but guarded by a
strong body of Papal troops and police,
with whom our valorous friends had to
sustain another extremely unequal combat;
and, being finally dispersed, were hotly
pursued by the furious Papalini.
T
}
CHAPTER LXV I.
THE OVERTHROW.
THE heroic Cairolis and their companions
had meanwhile paid with their blood for
their sublime patriotism and generous con-
stancy to the Roman insurgents.
The morn of the 24th of October was
tearful, dark, and dreary, the forerunner of
fresh Italian misfortunes, and looked down
upon the young and noble countenance of
Enrico, "the new Leonidas," upon his
brother Giovanni, lying in their blood, with
many others belonging to that dauntless
brigade. The first died with a smile of
scorn upon his lips for that paid horde
who had massacred them, ten against one.
Giovanni, all but mortally wounded, was
lying near the corpse of his beloved brother,
surrounded by other sufferers whose glorious
names history will register.
THE OVERTHROW.
223
Few were the survivors of the valorous
Seventy, and those few left the field of
slaughter to unite themselves to their other
brethren, who were combating at the same
time against the foreign hordes outside the
walls of Rome. Guerzoni's undertaking to
seize the arms deposited outside the gate of
San Paolo was conducted with the same
intrepidity he had displayed in a hundred
combats, but failed, for the plain reason
that the Roman youths under his orders,
being poorly armed, were compelled to give
way before the blows of the mercenaries,
and fly.
He and Castellazzi, after a thousand
brave endeavours, were dragged off in the
scattering of the people, and were forced to
conceal themselves whilst they awaited a
fresh opportunity to strike for Rome.
Cucchi, Bossi, and Adamoli, at the head
of their detachments, performed deeds of
great valour. They gained possession of a
portion of the Zouaves' barracks, with only
their revolvers and knives as weapons.
Fights between the Papalists and the mob
224
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
were frequent, and the latter, for want of
other arms, beat the former to pieces with
their sticks.
But here, too, they had to give way
before superiority of numbers, discipline,
and arms. Here also the first rays of
daylight on the 24th presented to the
view of the horror-struck passer-by a heap
of corpses, mingled with dying men. In
this manner was the tottering throne of
the "Vicegerent of Heaven" consolidated-
re-established by the butchery of the un-
happy Roman people, and this, too, per-
formed for hire by the scum of all nations,
supported by the bayonets of Buonaparte's
soldiers!
CHAPTER LXVII..
<<
THE FINAL CATASTROPHE.
BUT the details of the fight at the factory
must be given. The assault was imminent.
'Ready, boys," exclaimed in one voice
Orazio, Attilio, and Muzio; "Ready!"
and the summons was scarcely pronounced
when the Papalists threw themselves upon
the front door of the manufactory. In the
interior all the lights had been extinguished.
On this account the Government troops,
though seen by our side, could not distin-
guish individually any of the sons of
liberty, and the first who attempted to
scale the barricade fell back, their skulls
split open by the terrible axes of Orazio
and Muzio, or the sabre of Attilio, as well
as by the different instruments of defence
used by their valorous companions.
Yet, although they repulsed the enemy,
the besieged sustained an important loss
VOL. II.
P
226
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
in that first assault. A shot from a
revolver pierced the heart of the gallant
and intrepid Orazio, who, despising cover,
had exposed his person at the top of the
barricade to the enemy, and fell as he
clove one of them with his axe.
66
The Prince of the campagna of Rome"
fell like an oak of his own forest, and his
strong right hand grasped his weapon
tightly even in death.
"Irene" was his last thought, and the
last word that escaped from his lips. Ah!
but Irene's soul was pierced by that dying
voice! for the three women, although they
took no part in the defence, remained at a
short distance only from those whose hearts
beat in unison with their own.
Irene first reached him whose beloved
voice had called her, and her two com-
panions soon followed. As Orazio's body
remained upon the barricade where he
fell, the noble woman, heedless of her
danger, had directly scaled it, and her
beautiful forehead was struck at that
moment by a ball from a musket; for the
THE FINAL CATASTROPHE.
227
mercenaries, enraged at their bad success,
were firing at random through the open
door.
It may be imagined with what feelings
the two surviving friends and their beloved
ones had those precious bodies carried into
the interior.
The factory had indeed become a charnel-
house, it being useless for the chiefs to
admonish their men to keep under cover.
There are moments when death loses its
horror, and when those who would have
fled before a single soldier take no heed of
a shower of shots falling in every direction.
Such was the case now with those poor
and courageous working-men. Not count-
ing the large number of troops by whom
they were surrounded, nor the multitude
firing in the direction of the door, they
stood to their defences without precaution,
and allowed themselves to be needlessly
wounded. In this way the numbers of
the defenders became lessened, whilst that
of the dying and killed was momentarily
augmented.
૧-
P 2
228
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Attilio and Muzio saw at a glance how
matters stood, and that there was nothing
for it but to confront the enemy till death.
Yet Clelia and Julia! why should they
also die, so young, so beautiful?
"Go thou, Muzio," said Attilio, "and
persuade them, while there is yet time,
to escape by the back entrance, and place
themselves in safety. Tell them that we
will follow a little later."
In this last part of his speech the
generous Roman prevaricated. He had
already tasted all the glories of martyrdom,
and would not have relinquished it even for
Clelia's love.
But at this juncture who is it that has
arrived as by a miracle, climbing like a
squirrel in at a window, and appearing
in the midst of that great desolation in
these last sad moments? It is no other
than Jack, our brave sailor Jack, saved
from shipwreck by Orazio, to whom he
had ever since been much attached! He
found himself in Rome during the terrible
occurrences which we have related, and at
THE FINAL CATASTROPHE.
229
the first occupation of the factory was sent
to ascertain the result of the insurrection in
various parts of Rome.
Jack returned with sad news. He, with
his English resolution, and with the agility
that characterised him, had assisted at
nearly all the fights, and shared in the
bad results.
Attilio and Muzio were now fully aware
of the fate that was reserved for them, and
they also learned that it was impossible for
the women to escape by the back premises
of the factory. To accomplish this they
would have needed the nimbleness and
agility of the young sailor.
Muzio, therefore, replied thus to his
friend's injunctions:-"I will tell the
ladies what you say; but I believe first,
that it is impossible for them to leave; and,
secondly, that they would not leave us if
they could."
CHAPTER LXVIII.
(C
THE SUBTERRANEAN PASSAGE.
AMONGST the surviving workmen who were
defending the large front entrance to the
manufactory was an old grey-headed man,
who listened intently to the above conver-
sation of the two chiefs. When Muzio
uttered the last words, he exclaimed,
Coraggio, signors! If you wish to retire
from this place, and to save the women, I
know of a passage that will lead us out
of danger."
A ray of hope broke upon the minds
of the two friends when they heard there
was a way of saving their beloved ones,
and they immediately proceeded to avail
themselves of it, for there was no time to
be lost, as the enemy was preparing for a
fresh attack.
Muzio approached Julia and Clelia, who
THE SUBTERRANEAN PASSAGE. 231
were not far off, and obtained a promise, on
the condition that he and Attilio would
soon follow them, that they would take
refuge under the escort of old Dentato and
Jack in the subterranean passage. The
other women would follow after them, and
lastly our friends with all the remaining
defenders of the factory.
And the wounded? Ah! if there be a
circumstance that is harrowing and terrible
in those butcheries of men called "battles,"
it is certainly that of abandoning one's own
wounded to the enemy!
Poveri! In one moment the faces of
your friends-of
your brothers, who be-
wailed your hurt, who tended you with
such gentleness, will disappear, to be suc-
ceeded by the revolting, horrible, and
triumphant faces of the mercenaries. At
the best they will be brutal; at the worst,
they, infringing every right of war and of
people, will steep their base bayonets in
your precious blood! Cowards! who fled
before you, and to whom you so often
generously conceded their lives!
232
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
Supported by the 20,000 soldiers of the
2nd of December, they have regained once
more their spirits, and have forgotten that
they owe their ignoble existences to you.
In St. Antonio (America) Italians fought
against the soldiers of despotism, and many,
very many were wounded. There, carried
on their brother's backs, or transported on
horses, the wounded were removed. Not
one was left alive to be at the mercy of
Rosa's cannibals.
And are the hirelings of the priests less
cruel? At the station at Monte Rotondo,
after the glorious assault of the 25th of
October, three wounded men were lying
awaiting the convoy that was to convey
them to Terni, when the Pope's soldiers
arrived. Worthy followers of the In-
quisitors, they amused themselves with
murdering our unhappy companions by
stabbing them with their bayonets, and
It is painful to state it, but one man, hopelessly
wounded, was killed so that he should not be in the
enemy's power, who usually cut the throats of those
they found alive on the field.
THE SUBTERRANEAN PASSAGE. 233
1
giving them blows with the butt-end of
their guns.
Oh, Italians, leave not in your enemy's
power your wounded! It is too heart-
rending a spectacle. If they be not mur-
dered, they will remain at least to be
mocked and jested at by those who are
accustomed to outrage Italy.
Attilio and Muzio, though tired and
wounded themselves, would not abandon
their helpless comrades to the insults and
the steel of the priests' soldiers.
In the lowest part of the factory, at the
extremity of an immense room used for
washing the wool, was a massive oak door,
which appeared at first sight to lead to a
channel of water which discharged itself
into the Tiber. The canal really existed,
but the door we have referred to did not
lead to it, but to a subterranean passage,
gained by a bridge built across this same
canal. Into this underground vault a pro-
cession of the devoted women, the wounded,
and the workmen, began to defile.
* An historical fact.
234
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
But in the priestly city, where educa-
tion consists in being taught to play the
hypocrite and to lie, traitors abound. And
a traitor threw from one of the upper
windows of the factory a written paper,
whilst these brave people were retiring, in-
forming the soldiery of the retreat of the
defenders.
The attack was no longer deferred, and
an ever-increasing crowd of mercenaries and
police threw themselves upon the barricade
at the door, and rushed in.
Only a few defenders remained. Had
Attilio and Muzio been more careful of
themselves, and taken to flight, they might
perhaps have saved their lives. But too
lavish of their blood were this pair of
noble Romans. They did not fly; they
remained to fight desperately for some time
against that in-pouring stream of slaves.
Many were the assailants cut down upon
the heap of dying and of dead. But
heroes, like cowards, have only one life.
The assailants were too numerous, and side
by side the valorous champions of Roman
THE SUBTERRANEAN PASSAGE. 235
liberty fell together, and exhaled their last
breath.
Dentato, who had assisted in this last
struggle, seeing that all hope of a suc-
cessful resistance was over, favoured by the
darkness, and his acquaintance with the
establishment, gained the washing-house,
and thence the subterranean passage, closing
the oak door from the outside upon that
scene of blood, and barring it as well as
he was able.
The hired assassins of the priesthood
having no other motives than rapine and
slaughter, inundated the factory with the
hope of securing plunder and wreaking
revenge. They never thought of the
oaken back-door by which the surviving
defenders of Italian liberty had escaped,
until too late.
Having discovered by-and-by that the
building contained only corpses, they were
reminded of the subterranean passage.
They searched, inquired, and at length dis-
covered the door leading to it. Some time
elapsed before they succeeded in forcing
236
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
open the obstacles which barred it, as
well in organising an entry into
the darkness, and all this gave the
fugitives sufficient opportunity of escaping
in safety.
In the first week of November, 1867,
three females, an old man, and a lad in
the bloom of youth, descended at the
Leghorn station.
At the head of this party stood one of
those daughters of England, from whose
pure and lofty countenance, sad though she
was, and dressed in mourning, the heart
derived new ideas of the dignity and hap-
piness of life.
Her lady companion was not less beauti-
ful nor less sad, and displayed in the lovely
lineaments of her face a different but ex-
quisite feminine delicacy of the Southern
type, such as Raffaele portrayed in his
Fornarina.
The third woman was also comely; but
sorrow had furrowed her forehead deeply,
and a look of vacancy had settled upon
THE SUBTERRANEAN PASSAGE.
237
her melancholy features. The old man,
Dentato, whom Julia would not leave to
misery and want, was occupying himself
about the luggage.
Jack, with the vivacity of sixteen years,
offered his arm to the ladies, to assist them
as they alighted from the railway carriage.
He quickly discovered Captain Thompson
and his wife, the Signora Aurelia, who
were awaiting them, and saluted the latter,
who had a high regard for our sailor-lad.
Jack alone was able to relate what had
passed.
"Oh!" he said, "I have kissed their
corpses," and a tear rolled down his sun-
browned cheek.
He spoke of the dead bodies of Orazio
and Irene, who loved him so much, and
who had been his preservers.
They had
been removed for burial along with the
other sad relics of our noble friends.
The women embraced, weeping on each
other's bosoms, but unable to articulate a
word. After assisting at this mute scene
for some time, and showing himself also
238
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
much affected, Captain Thompson raised
his head, and, approaching his mistress,
addressed her, cap in hand, saying-
"Madam, the yacht is anchored off the
pier, awaiting your orders; do you desire
to go on board ?"
.
"Yes, Thompson," she replied, "let us
go on board, and set sail immediately, so
as to get out of Italy; it has become the
grave of all its best and most beautiful.'
""
Julia sailed for merry England, and took
kind care of her adopted family, to whom
were added, after a time, Manlio and Silvia.
Until they joined her in England, they had
remained on the island of the Recluse.
She vowed she would not return to that
unhappy country until Rome, freed from
priestly despotism, would permit her to
raise a worthy national monument to her
heart's beloved, and to his heroic com-
panions.
APPENDIX.
THE CAMPAIGN OF MENTANA.
BY RICCIOTTI GARIBALDI.
ARRIVING in Florence I found the committee in a state
of confusion on account of so many volunteers coming
forward to be enrolled. We had neither arms nor
money, and were, therefore, obliged to limit enlistment.
I remained three days in Florence, and then went to
Terni, and found the place full of volunteers--in all
nearly 2,000 men. We received information that the
fortress occupied by Menotti was to be attacked. I
left to join him, and the men, being unarmed, went
alone.
He had 1,500 men. On the morning of the third
day he left N with a few men, and went to Monte
Calvario, leaving me in command of the fort and of
the band, which had been reinforced by nearly 1,000
men. About eleven at night, on the same day, my
outposts were driven in by the Papal troops. Many
of our volunteers not having so much as one cartridge
per man, I was obliged to abandon the fortress, and
take up position to the left, at a distance of two miles,
as it was impossible to hold the post against the Papal
artillery. Menotti having rejoined us, we started, at
one on the following morning, for Porcile, as the
enemy were trying to cut us off from the Italian fron-
tier. After twelve hours' march we arrived at Porcile.
We rested there for the remainder of the day and
night, when the alarm was given of the approach of
the enemy. Being in an unfit state to receive them,
240
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
with few arms and no ammunition, my brother deter-
mined to re-cross the frontier. After ten hours' march,
we arrived at the convent of Santa Maria, where we
set to work to re-form our command.
Whilst there news came that the General was at
Terni, whence he sent orders for us to prepare to
march on Passo Corese, he joining us on the road. This
is a pass leading to the valley of the Tiber. After
waiting several days to re-form the bands, the General
gave the signal to march. We divided into two
columns, and took the road to Monte Rotondo, a strong
position occupied by the Papal troops. One column
marched along the banks of the Tiber, and the other
by the road in the hills. At morning both columns
arrived in sight of Monte Rotondo, and at once pro-
ceeded to the assault. Colonel Frygisi attacked the
east gateway with two battalions, whilst Masto at-
tacked the west gateway also with two battalions; but
he being wounded at the first assault, the command of
the party devolved upon me. After charging twice
up to the gateway, which, for want of artillery, we
could not take, we were in turn attacked by the enemy,
and forced to seek refuge in a group of houses.
We were thus cut off from the rest of our corps for
the whole day, during which time we lost out of 300,
107 men and 5 officers. In the evening we managed
to communicate with the General; erected barricades
in the inner street, and fought all day.
We were
thirty-six hours without food. The place was too im-
portant to be left, or we might have cut our way out.
The General sent a battalion as a reinforcement, and
by a desperate charge we got to the gate, piled there a
cart-load of fusines and a quantity of sulphur, which,
being set on fire, burnt it down in about an hour and
a half.
At half-past twelve at night-the General
having come down and taken personal command—we
charged through the burning gate, and took possession
of the entrance and adjoining houses. The fighting
went on until about eight in the morning, they defend-
APPENDIX.
241
ing themselves step by step till we had driven them
into the palace of the Prince of Piombino, a large
castellated building, very strong. We first took the
court-yard, in which we found their cannon, they de-
fending storey after storey of the building until driven
to the third floor, when, seeing the smoke of a fire
which had been lighted on the ground floor to burn
them out, they surrendered, and the fight was over.
In the night the greater number of the men escaped
towards Rome; only 300 in the palace were taken
prisoners, besides forty-two horses and two pieces of
cannon, 500 stand of arms, and all their materials of
war. The fight had lasted twenty-four hours-from
eight one day to eight the next-without a single in-
stant's cessation of firing. It cost us between 400
and 500 men, amongst whom were some of our bravest
and best officers.
This was the first real struggle under the General.
We had one day's rest; but on the following night
the enemy returned, and attacked the railway station
at about a mile distant from Monte Rotondo, where,
finding a number of our wounded, they bayoneted
them in their beds, one man having twenty-seven
wounds in his body. The General at once sent heavy
reinforcements, and the enemy was driven back. Three
days after this we marched to the Zechinella, a large
farm-house about a mile distant from the Ponte de la
Mentana, within about four miles and a half from
Rome. On our approach the enemy re-crossed the
bridge, blowing up one of the two bridges, and mining
the other. The Papal troops came again on our side
of the Teverone—a river which joins the Tiber a few
miles from Rome. They extended themselves as
sharpshooters all along our line, amusing themselves
by firing at us until the evening, we scarcely returning
a shot, the General having ordered us not to do so—
our aim, since we were so few, being to draw the
enemy into the open country. In the night we lighted
large fires, to let the people in Rome know that we
VOL. II.
૨
242
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
were near; but the movement which we expected in
the city did not take place, and we returned to Monte
Rotondo the next day.
After staying there for several days, the General
resolved to march to Tivoli, which was held by a
strong body of our volunteers. The column, consisting
of 4,700 infantry, two field guns and two smaller guns,
and one squadron of cavalry, commenced its march at
eleven o'clock. When we had gone a mile beyond
Mentana the vanguard was suddenly attacked, and we
had to fall back on Mentana, so as to form our batta-
lions in line of battle. Recovered from our first
surprise, the General ordered all the troops to advance,
and we re-took the positions we had lost, when, just as
the Papal troops were retreating on the road to Rome,
the French regiments, which till now had remained
hidden behind the hills, out-flanked us on the left.
After some very heavy fighting, especially in the
position of the haystacks in the centre, which were
taken, lost, and re-taken, four or five times, the General
seeing the uselessness of contending against such an
overwhelming force, gave the order to retreat.
We
retreated from the field of battle, passing under the
fire of the Chassepôts, leaving between 400 and 500
men on the field, and about the same number of
prisoners in their hands, and one piece of cannon.
Two battalions, numbering altogether over 400 men,
shut themselves up in the old fort of Munturra, where,
having exhausted all their ammunition, they sur-
rendered in the morning. When the main body had
returned to Monte Rotondo, the General gave orders
that everything should be ready to re-attack in the
night; but on examining the state of our army, we
found that scarcely a cartridge remained, and not a
single round of ammunition for the cannon. Learning
this, the General gave the order to retreat to Passo
Corese, where we arrived about one in the morning,
being again on Italian soil. We then proceeded to
the disbandment of our troops.
APPENDIX.
243
At Mentana, where we had retaken all our posi-
tions, and where we thought the day was ours, we
saw red-trowsered soldiers out-flanking us on the left,
and we took them for the legion of Antibes, but the
rapid roll of their firing opened our eyes to the fact
that we were face to face with the French, armed with
their new weapon, the deadly Chassepôt, and from
that moment we fought merely to save the honour of
the day. There was no hope of winning the battle,
though if the ammunition of our guns and rifles had not
alled, and the General could have attacked again in the
night, as he intended to do, I have no doubt but that
we should have driven back the Franco-Papal army,
for they did not dare to take possession of the posi-
tions which we held during the battle, and of the one
gun which we left there till late next day. Had they
dared it, being so numerically superior, they could
have cut us off and made us all prisoners, as their
left wing almost touched the road running from Monte
Rotondo to Passo Corese.
Some idea may be formed of the state and appear-
ance of the volunteer army by the fact that it had no
proper arms; the muskets were many of them as old
as the first Napoleon.
When Menotti resolved to re-cross the frontier, he
issued an order of the day in which he said: "I cannot
march, having no shoes; I cannot stand still, because
I have nothing to cover my men; and I cannot fight,
because I have no ammunition."
When we started for Monte Rotondo the men had
been so long without eating, that in passing along
the line with my guides, I actually saw the infantry
battalions making themselves soup out of the grass
of the field, having nothing else to put into their
cauldrons.
At the battle of Mentana we had 4,700 men all
told; opposed to us were 8,000 Papal troops and
3,000 French. Battle began at half-past eleven in the
morning; lasted until half-past five in the evening;
Q 2
244
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
the weather fine. The 300 who surrenderel were
allowed to re-cross the frontier. The General was
taken prisoner by the Italian Government.
At Mentana the Papal troops thought they had
taken me.
They took a man like me to Rome, and
put him in handsome apartments until the mistake
was discovered. When they thought they had me the
Papal officers ordered the prisoner to be shot at once,
but the French officers saved him.
In a work entitled "Rome and Mentana," surprise
has been expressed that General Garibaldi did not
enter Rome after the victory of Monte Rotondo, and
before the entry of the French. To that we reply :-
We could not, for the Papalini held the Mentana
bridge, the only one not blown up near Rome, and
we should have been obliged to go round by Tivoli
and down the other side of the Tenerone, two days'
march. We tried to take the Mentana bridge, but
on nearing it we found it strongly fortified and
mined, so that after lying at the Zechinella (three-
quarters of a mile from the bridge) for a day and two
nights, we retired to Monte Rotondo.
The same work states:-
"The two plateaux on which we had been walking
had been held by the Garibaldini, taken by the Pon-
tificals, and re-taken by the Garibaldini, at which
period the French advanced, when, finding it hopeless,
the Garibaldini retreated into Mentana.'
""
This is true; the Papalini were retreating along the
road when the French out-flanked our left, and
threatened our line of retreat. The retreat com-
menced at nine o'clock in the evening of the battle, as
we expected the Papalini to attack and surround
Monte Rotondo. If we had stopped they would have
made us all prisoners, as our ammunition failed.
We entered Monte Rotondo by the gate coming
from Passo Corese; the Tivoli gate was stormed also
by Frigysi, but not taken till we opened the gate for
him from inside. The attack lasted from 8 A.M. till
APPENDIX.
245
7 A.M. next day. We set fire to the gate about twelve
o'clock at night, and lost about 250 men, dead and
wounded. The church of Monte Rotondo suffered a
good deal.
GARIBALDI AND THE ITALIAN GOVERNMENT.
ITALY, as she exists, is a sad country. Where is there
to be found a country more favoured by nature, with
a lovelier sky, a climate more salubrious, productions
more varied and excellent, a population more lively or
intelligent? Her soldiers, if well directed, would un-
doubtedly equal any of the first soldiers in the world;
her sailors are second to none. And yet all these
advantages, all these favours of Nature, are neutralised
by the connivance and co-operation of priests with an
extremely bad Government.
One finds misery, ignorance, weakness, servility to
the foreigner, where one should see abundance, know-
ledge, strength, and haughtiness towards intruders.
An unpopular Government, which, instead of organ-
ising a national army that might be placed at the
head of the first armies of the world, contents itself
with accumulating many carbineers, policemen, and
custom-house officers, and spending, or, rather, squan-
dering the money of the nation in immoral "secret
expenses. A navy that might compete with the most
flourishing, is reduced to a pitiable condition from its
being placed under the direction of incompetent and
dishonest persons. Both army and navy, according to
""
their own officers, are not in a conditiou to make war,
but only serve to repress any national aspirations, and
to support the spiritless policy of the goverument.
Two abominable acts of treachery have been perpe-
trated by the Italian Government.
The first act of treachery was ushered in by the
arrest of General Garibaldi at Asinalunga. Eighteen
Sąly
246
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
years had passed away since the Roman people sent to
the Quirinal their elected representatives, who, on the
9th of February, declared with solemn legality that the
temporal power of the Pope was abolished. The
patriots in public assembly, in the light of day, and
from the height of the Quirinal, unfurled the beautiful,
the holy, and beloved banner of the tricolour of Italy.
Who quenched this patriotic fire? A Buonaparte in
secret alliance with the fugitives of Gaeta. While the
balls of the French cannons fell on the citizens posted
at the barricades, the representatives of the people
replied to these cruel shots by again proclaiming the
statute of the Republic, and confiding the future
liberties of Rome to the charge of Garibaldi.
On September 16th, 1864, was concluded the per-
nicious convention of September, which the Moderates
declared would open the gates of Rome. Its first
result was that Turin saw its streets reddened with
blood. Why were the arms of their brothers turned
upon the people who deserved so well of Italy? Did
they wish to overthrow the dynasty? Did they wish
to overthrow the form of government, or overturn the
Ministers? Did they wish to upset social order?
Did they arm themselves against their brethren of the
army?
Oh, no! they did not arm; they united
peaceably, and peaceably cried for justice. Their cry
was, "Rome the capital of Italy." They did not wish
the nation to betray itself; they did not wish the
nation to be dismembered; they did not wish the
country any longer to serve the foreigner. Its protest
was, therefore, against that convention which destroys
the plebiscite of Southern Italy. To the noble cry,
to the generous protest, the Government replied by
directing its troops upon the peaceful citizens; and the
Piazza Castello and the Piazzo San Carlo were bathed
in blood. Unhappy Turin! the Moderate party stifled
thy cries in thine own blood, betrayed thy solemn
protests, called upon thee not to disturb the concord of
the nation, and to that false concord sacrificed thee
APPENDIX.
247
and the nation alike. Widows and orphans well
remember the impunity given to the assassins of their
loved ones in the name of "concord." When will
these crimes end? Without Rome, unity is for ever
menaced. Without Rome, we have neither moral nor
political liberty. We have no independence, no right
government; but we have anarchy, dilapidation, ser-
vitude to the foreigner, and submission to the priests.
The Moderates acknowledge Cavour as their leader :
hear, then, Cavour.
The Italian Parliament, in 1861, when Cavour was
Prime Minister, declared Victor Emanuel King of
Italy, and declared Rome officially the seat of the new
monarchy; and Cavour stated, in his place as Prime
Minister, after having bestowed upon the question the
utmost deliberation, that "the ideas of a nation were
few in number, and that to the common Italian mind
the idea of Italy was inseparable from that of Rome.
An Italy of which Rome was not the capital would be
no Italy for the Italian people. For the existence,
then, of a national Italian people, the possession of
Rome as a capital was an essential condition.”
"The
choice of a capital," continued Cavour, "must be de
termined by high moral considerations, on which the
instinct of each nation must decide for itself. Rome,
gentlemen, unites all the historical, intellectual, and
moral qualities which are required to form the capital
of a great nation. Convinced, deeply convinced as I
am of this truth, I think it my bounden duty to
proclaim it as solemnly as I can before you and before
the country. I think it my duty also to appeal, under
these circumstances, to the patriotism of all the Italian
citizens, and of the representatives of our most illus-
trious cities, when I beg of them to cease all discussion
on this question, so that Europe may become aware
that the necessity of having Rome for our capital is
recognised and proclaimed by the whole nation."
How the Moderates followed this advice has been
already seen. But statements were circulated in their
248
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
•
papers, far and wide, in order to reconcile the Italian
people to a convention, that the rights of the Roman
people would not be interfered with; and when the
French troops had left, the people of Rome would
have full liberty to act as they thought proper. It
was in this view that General Garibaldi visited Ovieto
shortly before his arrest, where he was received with
the most unbounded enthusiasm, the entire city being
in festive garb, whilst men, women, and children joined
in according him an enthusiastic welcome.
" >>
“Our cry must no longer be 'Rome or death !
he said; "on the contrary, it is 'Rome and life!' for
international right permits the Roman to rise, and
will allow them to raise themselves from the mud into
which the priests have thrown them.”
It was at four o'clock on Tuesday morning, on the
5th of September, that General Garibaldi was arrested,
by order of Ratazzi, in the little village of Asinalunga.
He was sleeping in the house of Professor Aqualucci,
and he was, as the map will show, far from the Roman
frontier. He had been received with the utmost re-
spect by the syndic and by the secretary of the muni-
cipality, and all the usual rejoicings took place, though
it is stated that all the time the syndic had the order
for the General's arrest in his pocket. General Gari-
baldi was conveyed to the fortress of Alexandria. In
a day or two he was informed that he would be en-
tirely restored to liberty if he would consent to go to
Caprera; he had full liberty to return to the mainland
whenever he thought proper. Depending upon this
ministerial assurance, he returned to Caprera, having
previously assured his friends in Genoa that he was in
full and perfect liberty. An Italian fleet was sent to
guard Caprera, and on his attempting to leave the
island to go on board the Rubeatini postal steamers,
his boat was fired at. He was taken on board a man-
of-war, and conducted back to Caprera.
Then it was that, on the evening of the 14th of
October, 1867, three individuals came down from the
APPENDIX.
249
farm at Caprera towards Fontanazia; a fourth passed
by way of the wooden porch which joins the small
iron cottage to the large house, and took the high road
to Stagnatia—the latter, by his dark physiognomy and
the style of his apparel, appeared to be a Sardinian—
the men belonging to the yacht which the munificence
and sympathy of the generous English nation had
placed at the disposal of the General. The first three
nen might have been recognised by that famous dis-
tinction, the red shirt, had not this garment, in a great
measure, been concealed by the outer habiliments of
each. They were Barberini and Fruchianti, and the
third we need not describe. Barberini, though not
strong by nature, had a wiry arm and the heart of a
lion; Fruchianti was far more robust.
The scirocco, with its melancholy breath, beat
down the poor plants of the island daughter of the
volcanos and of the sea, and dense black clouds,
chased by the impetuous winds, eddied on the summit
of Veggialone, and then became mingled with dense
vapours, which on higher mountains often form the
centre of storms.
The three silent men descended, and on the way,
whenever the unequal ground permitted a view of the
port, they gazed with watchful eyes on the three ships.
which rocked gracefully in the Bay of Stagnabella.
The yacht, with a small cannon at her bow, and a boat
lashed to the poop, formed a strange contrast (com-
pletely deserted as she was) with the men of war, their
decks covered and encumbered with men.
It was six o'clock in the evening, and the sun had
set, and the night promised, if not tempest, that dis-
agreeable and oppressive weather which the scirocco
generally brings from the burning plains of the desert.
The three men having arrived on the Prato, Fruchianti
said, “I leave you; I am going to the left to explore
the point of Araccio.”
The two continued to descend; they passed-opening
and shutting them again—the four gates of Fontanazia,
250
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
and arrived under the dry wall which divides the culti-
vated part from the deserted shores.
Having crossed the wall, and turned to Barberini,
the General (who had changed his white hat for a
cap) said, "Let us sit down and smoke half a cigar,”
and drawing from his left pocket a little case, a
souvenir from the amiable Lady Shaftesbury, he lit
one, which he then handed to his companion, a great
amateur of such commodities.
"In three-quarters of an hour," said the General,
the moon will rise above the mountains, and there
is no time to lose."
Thereupon the two men took their way to the port.
Giovanni was at his post, and, with the aid of Bar-
berini, in a moment the little skiff was in the water,
and the General sat on his cloak as low as possible.
After launching the little boat into the sea, Giovanni
embarked in the larger one, and having assured him-
self of the progress of the first, he proceeded towards
the yacht merrily singing.
"Halt! who goes there?" twice cried the men-of-
war's men who had become policemen to the Sar-
dinian ruler. But he sang on, and did not seem to
care for their cries. Nevertheless, at the third inti-
mation, Giovanni replied, "Going on board!” At
this they seemed satisfied.
Meanwhile the little skiff pursued her course, coast-
ing Carriano, at the distance of two miles from the shore,
partly propelling itself, and partly propelled by a boat-
hook used in the American fashion. From Carriano to
Barabruciata, and thence to the point of Treviso, near
which appeared the form of the faithful Fruchianti.
"(
'Nothing new as far as the rocks of Araccio," said
Fruchianti.
"Then I push on," answered the General.
And his little boat dashed among the breakers.
He gave a glance to the small island, which ap-
peared at a convenient distance, and the tiny skiff
was on the high sea.
APPENDIX.
251
Garibaldi, seeing the moonlight increase, paddled on
with good will, and with the help of the breeze crossed
the Straits of Moneta with surprising velocity.
In the moonlight, at a certain distance, every reef
appeared a boat; and as the squadron of Ratazzi,
besides so many launches for the ships of war about
Caprera, was also augmented by numerous vessels
from Maddalena, the sea all around the island was
crowded with vessels, to prevent one man from ful-
filling his duty. Nearing the coast of the little
island of Giardinelli, not far from Maddalena, the
skiff plunged among the waters, which are always
broken there, and coasted the shore, already illumined
by the moon.
One must not ascribe all the merit to him who
managed the boat, but much to the sleeping vigilance
of those whose duty it was to have kept a better
look-out, that he reached the little island safe and
sound, without being molested by one solitary call of
“Who goes there?”
Having reached land, there were three paths to
take: first, to row close to the land; secondly, to
leave the island to the left, and coast along to the
west; and thirdly, leaving the island to the right
and following the coast, to approach the ford which
separates it from Maddalena, where probably Basso
and Captain Cunio were waiting. The first plan was
adopted.
After having drawn up the boat on the beach, the
General proceeded at mid-day in the direction of the
ford, where, on his arrival, he heard cries from those
who guarded the strait, and a few shots fired in the
distance.
At a short distance from the ford of the island there
is a wall covered with creepers, which prevents the
escape of the animals that pasture in the island; and
at mid-day he reached a compound. Then also came
the ford, and through the wall there was a little
passage formed of stones.
252
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
The General thought he could distinguish along the
wall a file of sailors lying down, and he was so much
the more disposed to believe it, as Captain Cunio and
Basso had seen seamen arrive on the island in the
course of the day. This made him lose about half an
hour waiting and reconnoitring, and Captain Cunio
and Basso, imagining the shots directed at the boat,
had concluded him taken or obliged to recede. Under
this persuasion the friends returned from the ford
towards Maddalena, and were greatly vexed when,
towards 2 P.M., they were informed by the confidential
servant of Mrs. Collins that he. the General, had
reached her house. In fact, about 10 P.M., Garibaldi
ventured to pass the little strait which divides the isle
from Maddalena, and effected it without hindrance,
but was obliged, to his great inconvenience, to ride a
long way down a road flooded with water, which had
deluged it. He then came in sight of Mrs. Collins's
house, sure of a good reception, but drew near cautiously,
apprehending that some one might be on the watch;
and finally, in a moment in which the moon was
veiled by a dark cloud, he approached the dwelling,
and with the end of his Scotch walking-stick tapped at
the window.
Mrs. Collins, who had strong faith in the fortunes
of the General, and who was warned of his attempt,
expected him, so that at the first sound she advanced
to the front door, opened it, and received her old
neighbour with friendly greetings. And pleasant he
found it to receive shelter after such a wild night; so
that the wanderer was once more safe and indeed
happy in his friend's house, where a thousand cares
and attentions were lavished on him.
After this there was a little difficulty in crossing
Sardinia and reaching the mainland. While the
Government still supposed Garibaldi a prisoner at
Caprera, he had arrived in safety at the Hôtel de
Florence!
Not less atrocious was the treachery used towards
"
APPENDIX.
253
the volunteers. They were promised that as soon as
the first French soldier disembarked, the army should
narch on Rome, and the Government, to put the
country off her guard, occupied several points of the
Roman territory, and spread a considerable number of
troops over the frontier, that they might the more
easily disarm the volunteers, as well as close up from
them every path, so that no supplies or subsidies could
reach them from their brothers and the Committee of
Help.
Having thus isolated the volunteers, and deprived
them of succour and supplies-especially the supply
of ammunition, of which the Government knew them
to be in want-they spread discouragement and de-
moralisation among the young volunteers, and did all
they could to betray and destroy them.
Rome being occupied by the French, and part of the
Roman territory by the Government troops, the Papal
army en masse could freely operate against the volun-
teers. The Papal mercenaries, still alarmed by the
recent defeats they had sustained, did not dare to con-
front alone the unarmed soldiers of liberty, and it was
therefore determined that the French army should
support the Papal troops.
The Government of Florence did not think it neces-
sary to take part in the glory of the battle of Mentana,
by adding its troops to those of the French allies; or
perhaps it believed, and with reason, that the Italian
people would not have quite tolerated such an accu-
mulation of villainy, although the Ministry would
certainly have executed it of themselves without any
remorse. It contented itself, therefore, with depriving
the volunteers of their natural aids, with sowing diffi-
dence and discouragement in the hearts of our youthful
and impressible soldiers, and with giving the National
Army Contingent orders to slaughter the flower of the
Italian nation, their brother Italians.
Well was it for the soldiers of the Pope that they
were backed by those of Buonaparte.
254
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
The battle of Mentana commenced at 1 P.M. on the
3rd of November, between the Papal troops and the
volunteers. After two hours' desperate fighting the
mercenaries' lines had all fallen back, and our men
marched over their corpses in pursuit of the fugitives.
But the new line of Imperialists advancing, and finding
our youthful volunteers in that disorder incidental
under these circumstances to men little disciplined,
compelled them to retreat.
In this manner was accomplished two most exe-
crable acts of treachery, to which parallels cannot be
found in any page of the world's history.
NOTES.
NOTE 1, PAGE 4, VOL. I.
Among the cardinals nominated by Sixtus IV. was
Raffaelle, who, under the direction of his great-uncle,
Sixtus IV., had acted the princ.pal part in the bloody
conspiracy of the Pazza. In assuming his seat among the
fathers of the Christian Church, Giovanni de Medici, after-
wards Leo X., found himself associated with one who had
assisted in the murder of his uncle, and had attempted the
life of his father. But the youth and inexperience of Riaro
excused the enormity of a crime perpetrated under the
sanction of the supreme pontiff.
was
The eldest member of the college at this time
Roderigo Borgia, who had enjoyed for upwards of thirty-
five years the dignity of the purple, to which he had for a
long time past added that of the vice-chancellor to the holy
see.
The private life of Roderigo had been a perpetual disgrace
to his ecclesiastical functions. In the Papal His ory by
Dr. Beggi (edition 1862, pages 553-556) we are told that
this cardinal was at one time sovereign regent of Rome,
that he had a ferocious and indomitable ambition, with
such a perverse spirit fomented by debauchery, luxury, and
riches, that in the contempt of any pretence of virtue, he
lived publicly with a barefaced concubine named Rosa
Venuozza, by whom he had many children. After his
election to the chair of St. Peter, he created his eldest son
Duke of Caudia. Cæsar Borgia was the second son;
Lucretia Borgia was of the same stock, and the eldest of
several daughters whom he had by other mistresses.
On the death of Innocent VIII., Cardinal Roderigo
Borgia, being the most powerful in authority and wealth,
with cunning artifices, aud corrupt promises to the Roman
barons and the most influential cardinals-such as the
Sforzas, the Orsini, the Riarii, and others—ascended the
papal chair under the title of Alexander VI.
256
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
NOTE 2, PAGE 7, VOL. I.
A better illustration of the manner in which the Church
of Rome applies her patronage of the fine arts to
the inculcation of her doctrines and the increase of her
power, can hardly be found than among the frescoes of the
Campo Santo, Pisa. Here we have represented the most
ghastly cartoons of death, judgment, purgatory, and hell;
we behold angels and devils fighting for the souls of the
departed, snakes devouring, fiends scorching, red-hot hooks
tearing their flesh. Those on earth can, so say the priests,
rescue their unfortunate relatives from this melancholy posi-
tion by giving donations to their spiritual fathers, who will
then pray for their escape. We read in the New Testament
that the rich enter heaven with difficulty, but it is they,
according to the Church of Rome, who enter easily, whilst
the poor are virtually excluded.
NOTE 3, PAGE 8, VOL. I.
In foreign discussions on the papal question it is
always assumed as an undisputed fact that the mainten-
ance of the papal court at Rome is, in a material point of
view, an immense advantage to the city, whatever it may
be in a moral one. Now my own observations have led me
to doubt the correctness of this assumption. If the Pope
were removed from Rome, or if a lay government were es-
tablished the two hypotheses are practically identical-the
number of the clergy would undoubtedly be much diminished,
a large number of the convents and clerical endowments
would be suppressed, and the present generation of priests
would be heavy sufferers. This result is inevitable. Under
no free government would or could a city of 170,000 inhabi-
tants support 10.000 unproductive persons out of the com-
mon funds-for this is substantially the case in Rome at the
present day. Every sixteen lay citizens-men, women, and
children-support out of their labour a priest between them.
The papal question with the Roman priesthood is thus a
question of daily bread, and it is surely no want of charity
to suppose that the material aspect influences their minds
quite as much as the spiritual. It is, however, a Protestant
delusion that the priests of Rome live upon the fat of the
land. What fat there is is certainly theirs. It is one of the
mysteries of Rome how the hundreds of priests who swarm
about the streets manage to live. The clue to the mystery is
to be found inside the churches. In every church-and there
are 366 of them—some score or two of masses are said daily
-
NOTES.
257
at the different altars. The pay for performing a mass varies
from sixpence to five shillings. The good masses-those
paid for by private persons for the souls of their rela-
tives-are naturally reserved for the priests connected with
a particular church; while the poor ones are given to any
priest who happens to apply for them. The nobility, as a
body, are sure to be the supporters of an established order
of things; their interests, too, are very much mixed up with
those of the papacy. There is not a single noble Roman
family that has not one or more of its members among the
higher ranks of the priesthood. And in a considerable degree
their distinctions, such as they are, and their temporal pros-
pects, are bound up with the popedom. Moreover, in this
rank of the social scale the private and personal influence of
the priests through the women of the family is very powerful.
The more active, however, and ambitious amongst the aris-
tocracy feel deeply the exclusion from public life, the absence
from any opening for ambition, and the gradual impoverish-
ment of their property, which are the necessary evils of an
absolute ecclesiastical government.-Dicey's "Rome in 1860.”
NOTE 4, PAGE 155, VOL. I.
The Moderates. An attempt has recently been made to
give to the so-called Moderate party the merit of planning
a United Italy. Mr. Stansfeld, one of the Lords of the
Admiralty, whose recent efforts to reform his department
have already earned for him the gratitude of the English
people, says, Italy has already accomplished of her unity
so much that no policy save that of an absolute completion
of the task is any longer to be dreamed of or suggested,
and considering, too, how predominantly the credit and the
practical fruits of that success have, in the opinion of the
world contributed to the benefit of the Moderate party, it
would seem natural to imagine that they too must have
had the unity of their country long in view, and that they
can have differed only from the National party as to the
policy best adapted to the attainment of a common object;
and yet I believe the acceptance of the idea of Italian unity,
as an object of practical statesmanship, by the leaders of
the Moderate party, must be admitted to be of a very
recent date. I will go back to Gioberti, who was the
founder of that party. In the Sardinian Chambers on the
10th of February, 1849, on the eve of the short campaign
which ended in the defeat of Novara, Gioberti said—' I
consider the unity of Italy a chimera; we must be con-
tent with its union.' And if you look to the writings, the
VOL. 11.
Ꭱ
66
258
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
speeches, the acts, of all the leading men of the Moderate
party until a very recent period, you will find them
all, without exception, not only not propounding or advo-
cating unity, or arts, directed to its accomplishment, but
explicitly directed to a different solution. You will find
the proof of what I say in Balbo's "Hopes of Italy;" in Du-
rando's " Essay on Italian Nationality," advocating three
Italies, north, centre, and south; in Bianchi Giovini's
work entitled "Mazzini and his Utopias ;" and in Gualterio's
"Revolutions of Italy." Minghetti, Ricasoli, Farini, each
and all have been the advocates of a confederation of Princes
rather than of a united Italy. Let me come to Cavour. An
attempt has recently been made to claim for him the credit
of having since the days of his earliest manhood conceived
the idea of making himself the minister of a future united
Italy. In an article in the July Quarterly by a well-
known pen, a letter of Cavour, written about 1829 or 1830,
is cited in implied justification of this claim. He had been
placed under arrest a short time in the Fort de Bard, on ac-
count of political opinions expressed with too much freedom.
In a letter to a lady who had written condoling with him
on his disgrace, he says:-"I thank you, Madame la Mar-
quise, for the interest which you take in my disgrace; but
believe me, for all that, I shall work out my career. I have
much ambition-an enormous ambition; and when I become
minister I hope to justify it, since already in my dreams, I
see myself Minister of the Kingdom of Italy." Now this
is, I need not say, a most remarkable letter, and of the
greatest interest, as showing the confidence in his own
future, at so early an age, of one of the greatest statesmen
of our times. But no one acquainted with the modern his-
tory of Italy, and familiar with its recognised phraseology,
could read in this letter the prophecy of that unity which
is now coming to pass. The
The
Kingdom of Italy" is a
well-known phrase borrowed from the time of Napoleon,
and has always meant, until facts have enlarged its sig-
nificance, that the kingdom of northern Italy, whose
precedent existed under Napoleon, which was the object
of Piedmontese policy in '48 and '49, and one of the
explicit terms of the contract of Pombier's in '59. It
is rather a curious inconsistency in the article in question,
that in itself furnishes ample evidence that the unity of
Italy was not part of the practical programme of the Mode-
rate party.
Cavour," we are told, "founded in 1847 with
his friends, Cesare Baldo, Santa Rosa, Buoncampagni, Cas-
telli, and other men of moderate constitutional views, the
Risorgimento, of which he became the editor; and the prin-
(C
"6
NOTES.
259
ciples of the new periodical were announced to be Inde-
pendence of Italy, union between the princes,' and the
people's progress in the path of reform, and a league between
the Italian States." Again, after saying that it was Ricasoli
and the leaders of the constitutional party who recalled (in
'49) the Grand Ducal family to Tuscany, and that Gioberti
proposed the return of the Pope to Rome, the writer goes
on to say, "It was an immense advantage to the restored
princes to have been thus brought back by the most intelli-
gent and moderate of their subjects. All that the wisest
and most influential men in Italy asked, was a federal union
of the different states in the Peninsula, upon a liberal and
constitutional basis, from which even the House of Austria
was not to be excluded."
At the Conference of Paris in 1855, after the Crimean war,
Piedmont was represented by Cavour, who brought before
the assembled statesmen the condition of Italy, but unable to
enter fully into the Italian question, he addressed two state
papers on it to Lord Clarendon. His plan-at any rate, for
the temporary settlement of the question—was a confedera-
tion of Italian States with constitutional institutions, and a
guarantee of complete independence from the direct inter-
ference and influence of Austria; and the secularisation of
the legations with a lay vicar under the suzerainty of the
Pope. At that time he would have been even willing to
acquiesce in the occupation of Lombardy by Austria, had
she bound herself to keep within the limits of the treaty of
1815.
Now you cannot, I think, have failed to note the glaring
inconsistency of the praises of what is called the modera-
tion of Cavour, with the assumption to him and to his party
of the whole credit of Italian unity, and the theory, now too
prevalent, that no other party has contributed anything but
follies and excesses, impediments, not aids, to the accom-
plishment of the great task. I believe such ideas to be as
profoundly ungenerous and unjust as they are evidently
self-contradictory, and I believe that they will be adjudged
by history to be, so far as they are in any degree in good
faith, superficial, partial, and utterly incapable of serving
as any explanation of the method of the evolution of the
great problem of Italian nationality.
Now let another witness be called into court, the
late Prime Minister of Italy, Farina, on the authority
of the Turin Times correspondent, who wrote, September
12, 1861: "You have not forgotten that in the Emilia,
Farina used, with great bitterness, to complain of the
worthlessness of the Moderate party in time of trial
R 2
260
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
and strife."*-From " Garibaldi and Italian Unity," by Lieut.-
Col. Chambers, 1864.
-
NOTE 5, PAGE 185, VOL. I.
Many of our readers may have only an indistinct
idea of the causes which led to the siege of Rome in
1849; and to understand it we must turn for a moment
to the history of France. The revolution of 1848, which
dethroned Louis Philippe and the house of Orleans, and
established a Republican Government in France, was the
signal for a general revolutionary movement throughout
Europe. The Fifth Article of the new French Constitution
stated, “The French republic respects foreign nationalities.
She intends to cause her own to be respected. She will
never undertake any sin for the purpose of conquest, and
will never employ her arms against the liberty of any
people." Prince Louis Napoleon was elected a member of
the Chambers. He had fought for the Italian liberty in
the year 1831, when the Bolognese revolution broke out.
Louis Napoleon had taken an active part in the campaign,
and, aided by General Sercognani, defeated the Papal forces
in several places. His success was of short duration. He
was deprived of his command, and banished from Italy,
and only escaped the Austrian soldiers by assuming the
disguise of a servant.† When the prince landed in France
from England, where he had resided several years, he
caused a proclamation to be posted on the walls of
Boulogne, from which we extract the following:
I have come to respond to the appeal which you have
made to my patriotism. The mission which you impose on
me is a glorious one, and I shall know how to fulfil it.
Full of gratitude for the affection you manifest towards
me, I bring you my whole life, my whole soul.
"Brothers and citizens, it is not a pretender whom you
receive into your midst. I have not meditated in exile to
* Count Cavour wrote from Paris in 1856 to M. Ratazzi the fol-
lowing:-"I have seen Mr. Manin. He is a very good man, but he always
talks about the unity of Italy, and such other tomfooleries." Also
La Larina, Cavour's agent in Italy in 1860, published in that year the
following_explanation of his differences with General Garibaldi :- He
stated, "I believed, and still believe, that the only salvation for Sicily
is the constitutional government of Victor Emmanuel." This ex-
planation was published before Garibaldi crossed to the mainland; and
had Cavour gained his point, and obtained annexation, the kingdom of
Naples would now have been under Bourbon rule.
See "Vicissitudes of Families," by Sir Bernard Burke, pp. 294,
295. See also "The Autobiography of an Italian Rebel," by Riccalde,
from p. 5.
NOTES.
261
no purpose. A pretender is a calamity. I shall never be
ungrateful, never a malefactor. It is as a sincere and
ardent Democratic Reformer that I come before you. I
call to witness the mighty shade of the man of the age,
as I solemnly make these promises :-
"I will be, as I always have been, the child of France.
In every Frenchman I shall always see a brother.
"The rights of every one shall be my rights.
"The Democratic Republic shall be the object of my
worship. I will be its priest.
"Never will I seek to clothe myself in the Imperial
purple.
66
Let my heart be withered within my breast on the
day when I forget what I owe to you and to France.
"Let my lips be for ever closed if I ever pronounce a
word, a blasphemy, against the Republican sovereignty of
the French people.
"Let me be accursed on the day when I allow the pro-
pagation, under cover of my name, of doctrines contrary
to the democratic principle which ought to direct the
government of the Republic.
Let me be condemned to the pillory on the day when, a
criminal and a traitor, I shall dare to lay a sacrilegious
hand on the rights of the people-whether by fraud, with
its consent, or by force and violence against it."—See
Courrier de la Sarthe.
And on December 2nd, 1848, he addressed the following
letter to the Editor of the Constitutionnel :
CC
Madag
MONSIEUR,
"Sachant qu'on a remarqué mon absence au vote
pour l'expédition de Civita Vecchia, je crois devoir déclarer,
que bien que résolu à appuyer toutes les dispositions
propres à garantir la liberté et l'autorité du Souverain
Pontife, je n'ai pu néanmoins approuver, par mon vote,
une démonstration militaire qui me semblait périlleuse,
même pour les intérêts sacrés que l'on veut protéger, et
faite pour compromettre la paix européene.
(Signé) L. N. BUONAPARTE.”
It must also be borne in mind that the Emperor Napo-
leon, his uncle, had created his own son King of Rome,
and had detained the Pope a prisoner in France; when,
therefore, Prince Louis Napoleon was elected President of
the French Republic, it was universally supposed that he
would rejoice at the formation of a sister Republic in the
Roman States. The Roman Constituent Assembly elected
262
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
by universal suffrage voted by one hundred and forty-
three against five votes for the perpetual abolition of the
temporal government of the Pope.
On the 18th of April, 1849, the Constituent Assembly
voted that a manifesto should be addressed to the Govern-
ments and Parliaments of England and France. In this
document it was stated, "That the Roman people had a
right to give themselves the form of government which
pleased them; that they had sanctioned the independence
and free exercise of the spiritual authority of the Pope; and
that they trusted that England and France would not assist
in restoring a government irreconcilable by its nature with
liberty and civilisation, and morally destitute of all authority
for many years past, and materially so during the previous
five months."
Notwithstanding this, the French Government despatched
a French army to Civita Vecchia, where they landed on the
27th of April, 1849. General Oudinot declared that the
flag which he had hoisted was that of peace, order, con-
ciliation, and true liberty, and he invited the Roman people
to co-operate in the accomplishment of this patriotic and
sacred work. He also declared that the French had landed,
not to defend the existing Pontifical Government, but to
avert great misfortunes from the country. France, he
added, did not arrogate to herself the right to regulate the
interests which belonged to the Roman people and extended
to the whole Christian world. The prefect of the province
replied, "Force may do much in this world, but I am
averse to believe that republican France will employ its
troops to overthrow the rights of a republic formed under
the same auspices as her own. I am convinced that when
you ascertain the truth you will feel assured that in our
country the republic is supported by the immense majority
of the people."
The Roman Government-which was a Triumvirate con-
sisting of Mazzini, Armellini, and Aurelio Saffi-resolved to
oppose force by force, and the Assembly did not hesitate.
The Triumvirate entrusted to General Garibaldi, who
arrived the same evening, the defence of the city of Rome.
It is impossible to describe the enthusiasm which took pos-
session of the population at the sight of him. The courage
of the people increased with their confidence, and it appeared
as if the Assembly had not only decreed defence but victory.
Garibaldi upheld for three months in the future capital of
the nation the national flag, against the forces of France,
Austria, Naples, and Spain. Twice were the French troops
attacked at the point of the bayonet and repulsed far beyond
NOTES.
263
the walls.
It
It was afterwards stated by French writers,
that the French soldiers only intended to make a reconnais-
sance, and had fallen into a snare. This is not true. The
French general had resolved upon a battle, the plan of
which was found on the body of a French officer killed in
the conflict, and transmitted to the Minister of War.
was after this victory that Garibaldi, seeing all the advan-
tages of his situation, wrote to Avizzana, Minister of War :
"Send me fresh troops, and as I promised to beat the
French, and have kept my word, I promise you I will pre-
vent any one of them from regaining their vessels.
It
was then that Mazzini, placing all his hopes on the French
democratic party, of which Ledru-Rollin was the chief,
interposed his authority. He refused the fresh troops
asked for, and ordered Garibaldi not to make a mortal
enemy of France by a complete defeat.
On Monday, 7th May, in the French National Assembly
there was an animated discussion on the French expedition
to Rome, M. Jules Favre having denounced its proceedings
as contrary to the intention avowed by ministers, which was
to prevent foreign interference at Rome, and as clearly
opposed to the wishes of the Roman people; he also stated,
on the authority of private letters, that five unsuccessful
assaults had been made, that 150 men had been killed and
600 wounded, and he ended by moving the appointment of
a committee. M. Barrot, the President of the Council,
declared that the object of the expedition was, really, to
prevent another power from interfering in the affairs of
Rome, and expressed his belief that General Oudinot had
not acted contrary to his instructions, though the army might
have fallen into a snare. He opposed the committee as un-
constitutional, and called upon the assembly to reject the
motion. General Lamoricière believed that General Oudinot
might have been deceived as to the wishes of the people of
Rome.
""
M. Flocon announced that barricades had been erected at
Rome, and that the French residents would fight against
the new-comers. After some further discussion, M. Barrot
acquiesced in the motion, and the members withdrew to ap-
point the committee.
The sitting was resumed at nine o'clock, when the report
of the committee was presented. It stated that as the idea
of the Assembly had been that the expedition sent to Civita
Vecchia ought to remain there, unless Austria moved on
Rome, or a counter revolution in that city rendered an
advance necessary, the committee considered that more had
heen done than had been intended, and it therefore proposed
264
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
a resolution declaring that the National Assembly requested
the Government to take measures that the expedition to Italy
be no longer turned aside from its real object. M. Drouyn
de Lhuys, on the part of the Government, said he must
positively refuse to order the troops to return to Civita
Vecchia, their presence being required by events at Rome.
The minister further declared that the Government fully
supported its agent, the general-in-chief, and the more so
that the details of the encounter at Rome were wanting.
M. Lenard accused the ministry of wishing to put down the
Roman republic. After various amendments had been pro-
posed and rejected, the resolution of the committee was
carried against ministers by a majority of 328 to 241. The
result was received with loud cheers, and cries of "Vive la
République," and the Chamber adjourned at a quarter past
one o'clock.
Notwithstanding this vote of the French National As-
sembly, the President of the Republic, Prince Louis Na-
poleon, addressed a letter to General Oudinot, in which he
says: "I had hoped that the inhabitants of Rome would
receive with eagerness an army which had arrived there to
accomplish a friendly and disinterested mission. This has
not been the case, our soldiers have been received as enemies,
our military honour is engaged. I shall not suffer it to be
assailed. Reinforcements shall not be wanting to you."
The envoy of the Roman Government in Paris, addressed
the following letter, in the name of the Roman people, to
their brothers in France: "A sanguinary combat has taken
place between the inhabitants of Rome and the children of
France, whom rigorous orders urged against our homes;
the sentiment of military honour commanded them to obey
their chiefs, the sentiment of patriotism ordered us to de-
fend our liberties and our country. Honour is saved, but at
what a price! may the terrible responsibility be averted
from us, who are united by the bonds of charity! May even
the culpable be pardoned; they are punished sufficiently by
remorse. Health and fraternity.-L. TARPOLEI, Colonel,
Envoy Extraordinary, of the Roman Republic in Paris."
In the next sitting of the French National Assembly, the
subject of the President's letter to General Oudinot was
brought forward by M. Grevy, in reply to whom M. Odillon
Barrot stated that though the letter in question was not the
act of the Cabinet, he and his colleagues were ready to
assume the whole responsibility of it. He declared that the
object of the letter was merely to express sympathy with the
army, and that it was not intended as the inauguration of
a policy contrary to that of the Assembly.
NOTES.
265
General Changarnier placed the letter of the President of
the Republic to General Oudinot on the orders of the day
of every regiment in the French service, although M. Odillon
Barrot declared in the Assembly that it was not official.
Also General Foret refused to obey the orders of the Presi-
dent of the Assembly by sending two battalions to guard it
during its sitting-a breach of orders which was brought
under the notice of the Assembly by M. Armand Manest,
and apologised for by M. Odillon Barrot. On the 9th of
May, M. Ledru-Rollin declared the letter of the President to
General Oudinot to be an insolent defiance of the National
Assembly, and a violation of the Constitution.
Ultimately the debate was adjourned on the motion of
M. Grevy and M. Favre, in consequence of M. Odillon
Barrot having announced that M. Lesseps, the late minister
from Paris at Madrid, had been sent by the Government as
an envoy to Rome to express to the Roman people the
wishes of the Assembly, which showed that the Government
did not intend to oppose the Assembly.
We will now return to Rome, and to the day of the first
victory over the French. The joy which pervaded Rome in
the evening and night which followed this first combat may
be easily supposed. The whole city was illuminated, and
presented the aspect of a national fête. Songs and bands
of music were heard in all directions. The next day, the
1st of May, Garibaldi received from the Minister of War
authority to attack the French with his legion.
He
took up a splendid position on a height on the flank of
the French army; but at the moment the Italians were
about to charge, a French officer arrived and demanded a
parley with Garibaldi. He stated that he was sent by
General Oudinot to treat for an armistice, and to be assured
that the Roman people really accepted the Republican
Government, and were determined to defend their rights.
As a proof of his good intentions, the French General
offered to give up Garibaldi's favourite chaplain, Ugo Bassi,
who (having the evening before refused to leave a dying
man whose head he was holding on his knees) bad been
taken prisoner.
The Roman Minister of War ordered Garibaldi to return
to Rome, which he did, accompanied by a French officer.
The armistice requested by General Oudinot was accorded
by the Triumvirs, and the Republican Government granted
unconditional liberty to fully 500 French prisoners in their
hands. A letter from Garibaldi, after speaking of the
bravery displayed by the Roman troops, says: "A quantity
of arms, drums, and other matters have remained in our
266
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
hands. The wounded French, before expiring, expressed
their sorrow for having fought against their republican
brethren.'
>>
The King of Naples, at the head of his army, was now
marching upon Rome. Seeing this, Garibaldi, whom the
armistice left unoccupied, demanded permission to employ
his leisure in attacking the King of Naples.
This per-
mission was granted, and on the evening of the 4th of
May Garibaldi left the city with his legion, now 2,500
strong.
On May 6th, General Garibaldi gained the battle of
Palestrina, completely defeating the Neapolitans, 7,000
strong, and taking their artillery. Shortly after, however,
the ambassador of the French Republic, Ferdinand de
Lesseps, entered Rome with Michael Accrusi, the envoy of
the Roman Republic in Paris, and by means of the good
offices of the French Ambassador, the armistice, against
which General Garibaldi had given a strong opinion, was
concluded. The Roman Government resolved to take
advantage of this truce to get rid of the Neapolitan army.
At the same time Mazzini first created Colonel Roselli a
general, and then named him general-in-chief of the forces.
The friends of Garibaldi urged upon him not to accept
a secondary position under a man who the day before only
had been his inferior. The General, however, was utterly
inaccessible to personal considerations where the welfare of
his country was concerned, and he therefore accepted, he
states himself, even with gratitude, the post of general of
division.
On the 16th May the entire army of the Republic, con-
sisting of 10,000 men and twelve pieces of cannon,
marched out of the city of Rome by the San Giovanni gate,
General Garibaldi being ordered to proceed in advance. He
had received information that the Neapolitan army was
encamped at Velletri, with 19,000 to 20,000 men and thirty
pieces of cannon.
In the end the army of the King of Naples was again
entirely defeated by General Garibaldi's division alone. In
an early part of the day he sent to the commander-in-chief
for reinforcements, and received for answer that soldiers
could not be sent, as they had not eaten their soup. He
then resolved to do what he could with his own strength,
and victory again crowned his efforts. Towards midnight
his troops took possession of Velletri itself.
Ma
At daybreak the General resumed the pursuit of the
Neapolitans; but he received orders to return to Rome,
which he re-entered on the 24th of May, amidst an immense
NOTES.
267
multitude, who hailed him with the wildest cries of joy.
The utter incapacity of General Roselli is now acknow-
ledged by all; however, in those days, he shared the views
of the Roman Government regarding the French.
In the meantime, General Oudinot, having received the
reinforcements which he required, disavowed the treaty
entered into by the Roman Government and the envoy
extraordinary of his master the President of the French
Republic. It would have been thought that the dream of a
French alliance would now have faded from the ideas of the
Roman Government, but they were only half convinced
even yet, and they allowed their commander-in-chief, the
newly created General Roselli, to indite a letter, from which
the following is an extract :-
"General Oudinot, Duke de Reggio, citizen,-It is my
perfect conviction that the army of the Roman Republic
will one day fight side by side with the army of the French
Republic to maintain the most sacred rights of peoples.
This conviction leads me to make you proposals, which I hope
you will accept. It is known to me that a treaty has
been signed between the Government and plenipotentiary
minister of France, a treaty which has not received your
approbation." The letter goes on to request an unlimited
armistice, with a notification of fifteen days before the
resumption of hostilities, asked in the name of the honour
of the army and of the French Republic, and concludes,
"I have the honour to request a prompt reply, General,
begging you to accept the salutation of fraternity.-
ROSELLI.
To this the French general replied:-
* *
"General,―The orders of my Government are posi-
tive. They prescribe to me to enter Rome as soon as
possible. *
I defer the attack of the place until
Monday morning at least. Receive, General, the assurance
of my high consideration.-The General-in-Chief of the
corps de l'armée of the Mediterranean, Oudinot, Duc de
Reggio."
A
According to this assurance the attack would not com-
mence till the 4th of June.
"It is true," writes General Garibaldi, "what a French
author, Foland, has said in his commentaries upon Polybius,
'A general who goes to sleep on the faith of a treaty
awakes a dupe.' I was aroused at three o'clock by the
sound of cannon: I found everything on fire. This is what
had happened: Our advanced posts were at the Villa
Pamphili. At the moment midnight was striking, and we
were entering on the day of Sunday, the 3rd of June, a
268
THE RULE OF THE MONK.
French column glided through the darkness towards the
Villa Pamphili. 'Who goes there?' cried the sentinel,
warned by the sound of footsteps. 'Viva Italia!' cried a
voice. The sentinel, thinking he had to do with com-
patriots, suffered them to approach, and was poniarded.
The column rushed into the Villa Pamphili. All they met
with were either killed or made prisoners. Some men jumped
through the windows into the garden, and when once in the
garden climbed over the walls. The most forward of them
retired behind the convent of St. Pancrazio, shouting " To
arms to arms!" whilst others ran off in the direction of
the Villas Valentini and Corsini. Like the Villa Pamphili,
these were carried by surprise, but not without making
some resistance.
"When I arrived at the St. Pancrazio gate, the Villa
Pamphili, the Villa Corsini, and the Villa Valentini alone
remained in our hands. Now the Villa Corsini being taken
was an enormous loss to us; for as long as we were masters
of that, the French could not draw their parallels. At any
price, then, that must be re-taken: it was for Rome a
question of life or death. The firing between the can-
noneers of the ramparts, the men of the Vascello, and the
French of the Villa Corsini and the Villa Valentini, in-
creased. But it was not a fusillade or a cannonade that was
necessary; it was an assault, a terrible but victorious
assault, which might restore the Villa Corsini to us.
For a
moment the Villa Corsini was ours. That moment was short,
but it was sublime! The French brought up all their
reserve, and fell upon us altogether before I could even
repair the disorder inseparable from victory.
The fight
was renewed more desperately, more bloodily, more fatally
than ever. I saw re-pass before me, repulsed by the
irresistible powers of war, fire and steel, those whom I had
seen pass on but a minute before, now bearing away their
dead.
"There could no longer be any idea of saving Rome.
From the moment an army of 40,000 men, having thirty-six
pieces of siege cannon, can perform their works of ap-
proach, the taking of a city is nothing but a question of
time; it must one day or other fall. The only hope it has
left is to fall gloriously. As long as one of our pieces of
cannon remained on its carriage, it replied to the French
fire; but on the evening of the 29th the last was dis-
mounted."
Garibaldi was summoned before the Assembly, and this
is his history of what happened :-
K
“Mazzini had already announced to the Assembly the
NOTES.
269
position we now stood in: there remained, he said, but
three courses to take-to treat with the French; to defend
the city from barricade to barricade; or to leave the city,
assembly, triumvirate, and army, carrying away with them
the palladium of Roman liberty.
"When I appeared at the door of the chamber all the
deputies rose and applauded. I looked about me and upon
myself to see what it was that awakened their enthusiasm.
I was covered with blood; my clothes were pierced with
balls and bayonet thrusts. They cried, "To the tribune! to
the tribune!' and I mounted it. I was interrogated on all
sides.
"All defence is henceforth impossible,' replied 1,
' unless we are resolved to make Rome another Saragossa.'
On the 9th of February I proposed a military dictatorship,
that alone was able to place on foot a hundred thousand
armed men. The living elements still subsisted; they were
to be sought for, and they would have been found in one
courageous man. If I had been attended to, the Roman
eagle would again have made its eyrie upon the towers of
the Capitol; and with my brave men-and my brave men
know how to die, it is pretty well seen-I might have
changed the face of Italy. But there is no remedy for that
which is done. Let us view with head erect the conflagra-
tion of which we no longer are the masters. Let us take
with us from Rome all of the volunteer army who are willing
to follow us. Where we shall be, Rome will be. I pledge
myself to nothing; but all that my men can do that I will
do-and whilst it takes refuge in us our country shall not
die."
In the end the following order was issued:-
"The Roman Republic, in the name of God and the
People. The Roman Constituent Assembly discontinues a
defence which has become impossible. It has its post. The
triumvirate are charged with the execution of the present
decree."
END OF VOL. II.
Mə
CASSELL, PETTER, AND GALPIN, BELLE SAUVAGE WORKS, LONDON, E.C.
1


?
2.
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
3 9015 01300 8167
2
DO NOT REMOVE
OR
MUTILATE CARD